Transcriber’s Notes:

The cover image for eReaders was created by the transcriber and placed in the public domain.

Additional Transcriber’s Notes are at the end.

THE WANDERING DOG
MARSHALL SAUNDERS

I AM AN OPEN-FACED, WIRE-HAIRED FOX-TERRIER

“BOY”
THE WANDERING DOG

ADVENTURES OF A
FOX-TERRIER

BY
MARSHALL SAUNDERS

AUTHOR OF
Beautiful Joe, Etc.

NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS

COPYRIGHT, 1916,
BY GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

This story is dedicated to my fellow-members of

THE AMERICAN HUMANE ASSOCIATION,

which has its headquarters in Albany, New York—an association with which I have been connected for many years, and which is carrying on a noble work for children and animals.

CONTENTS

| BOOK ONE: MY LIFE IN THE CITY
CHAPTER |  | PAGE
I | I Seek and Find a Friend | 13
II | I Lose My Friend | 23
III | I Find a Second Friend | 37
IV | My New Master | 47
V | An Old Friend, and An Adventure | 57
VI | Beanie Loses His Home | 63
VII | The Woman By the River | 76
VIII | Stanna and Napoleon | 80
IX | I Meet Gringo Again | 90
X | Master Gets Two Shocks | 97
XI | Napoleon and the Wasp | 107
XII | The Great Secret | 127
XIII | The Lady Gay Cat | 147
XIV | His Mother’s Boy | 157
XV | Poor Amarilla | 168
XVI | To Love Or Not to Love the Country | 184
| BOOK TWO: MY LIFE IN THE COUNTRY
XVII | The Arrival of the Twins | 191
XVIII | The Showman’s Dogs | 202
XIX | Good King Harry | 214
XX | The Reformed Showman | 221
XXI | Master Carty’s Bottle | 235
XXII | Mrs. Waverlee’s School | 254
XXIII | Master’s Brother-Boys | 262
XXIV | Sir Edward Medlington | 275
XXV | The Boy Montmorency | 294
XXVI | The Most Painful Event of My Life | 308
XXVII | Weary Days and a Rescue | 318
XXVIII | The Happiest Time of My Life | 339
XXIX | My Own Dear Home | 348

ILLUSTRATIONS

I Am an Open-Faced, Wire-Haired Fox-Terrier | Frontispiece
FACING PAGE
“You Must Have a Drink First,” said Gringo Hospitably | 24
Beanie Was Quite Handsome Now | 100
The Lady Gay Cat | 148
In the House Next to Me Was a Fine Little Toy Spaniel Called Amarilla | 178
King Harry, the Best Specimen of a Bloodhound I Ever Saw | 216
“I Heard Six Yelps from That Imp Yeggie” | 268
Reddy O’Mare Came Trotting Round the Corner of the Barn | 310

BOOK ONE: MY LIFE IN THE CITY

I claim that we dogs are better friends to men than men are to themselves.... You, doubting man, say “No.”

Well then, give me offhand and quickly, the name of a single friend of yours who never criticises you, who lives for you only, labors for you, fights for you, would die for you, and all as a matter of course, and without thought of reward.... I note you are silent.... Well, I can name you a million dogs who, if they loved you, would live, labor, fight and die for you cheerfully and bravely, and without knowing or caring whether they were doing anything unusual or singular, or at all out of the ordinary.

BOY, The Wandering Dog.

THE WANDERING DOG
BOOK ONE: MY LIFE IN THE CITY

CHAPTER I
I SEEK AND FIND A FRIEND

A few months ago, I came in the course of my wanderings, to the city of New York. My! My! how the big city has grown since I was here a few years ago.

I entered it by way of a ferry-boat from Jersey City. Then I scampered up past City Hall, the Hotel de Gink, and the Tombs to the Bowery.

Of course, the first thing was to make a friend. I chose a solemn-looking bulldog, sitting round the corner from a saloon whose huge, bulging window looked like a big eye staring down the street. The dog, who was brindle in colour, and had a tremendous head, sat tight up against the wall, and was keeping a wary eye out for something, I know not what.

“Good afternoon,” I said politely, and not going too close to him.

“How d’ye do,” he said morosely. Then he looked up at the elevated.

That’s the worst of a big city. No dog that’s worth knowing cares a rap about you, unless you force yourself on his attention.

“Oh! Come off the L,” I said brusquely.

You see, I recognised at once, that he was a bluff, matter-of-fact dog who would not appreciate frills.

He did come off, and gave me a glance.

“You’re no fairy,” he said hoarsely.

“No, and I’m no crazy cur, either,” I replied. “If I were, you New York dogs would fall all over each other to entertain me. You’ve got to be either a beauty, a crank or a millionaire, to get on in this city.”

“How did you like Virginia?” he asked, with a twist of his under-jaw.

I’m a pretty self-possessed dog, but I could not help starting a bit. “How did you know I have been in Virginia?” I asked sharply.

He gave a snicker. “I know you’re from the South, for you’re shivering on this mild day, and Virginia is the nearest state south that has the exact shade of that lovely red mud sticking to your hind leg.”

“I’m not a Southern dog,” I said hastily.

“You needn’t go out of your way to get hot telling me that,” he retorted. “You haven’t the slick repose of manner of the Southern dog.”

“Well, I’m glad I’ve struck a four-legged Sherlock Holmes,” I remarked good-naturedly. “You’re just the fellow to tell me where to go to get a square meal.”

“Why don’t you trot uptown for your first feed?” he asked with a relaxing of his sour expression, for he liked being compared to the famous detective.

I smiled. There was no need to say anything, yet I said it. “Uptown’s fine, after you have an introduction. Downtown doesn’t ask so many questions.”

“Ha! Ha!” he laughed gruffly. “I like you. Come right in—I’ll share bones and tit-bits with you for a night. Follow me,” and he shuffled round the corner toward the family entrance of the saloon. There he pushed his flat skull against a door in the wall, and entered a yard about as big as a pocket handkerchief.

“Not many yards in the Bowery now,” he said hoarsely. “Happened to be a fire next door that burnt a building to the ground, and fencing in the vacant lot, gives us a place to stretch our legs.”

“Good gracious!” I said. “The city is getting darker and darker.”

“Yes,” he replied gloomily, “what with burrowing for the subways, and sky-rocketing for the elevateds, and tunnelling for the tubes, the city is getting to be as black as——”

“Yes, yes,” I said hastily. “I know—it’s a habitation not mentioned in polite dog circles.”

“What’s the matter with you?” he asked in his choked voice. “If you’re too good for your company, get out.”

“I’m not,” I said hurriedly. “I like you. You’re a regular sport.”

“I used to be,” he said, settling down on the straw with a groan, “but my joints—the rheumatiz has got me. I’m not like I used to be—Come on now, reel off your life yarn. I’ve got an hour to spare. What’s your name, and where were you born, and where are you going?”

“With your powers of observation, you ought to be able to answer all those questions for yourself,” I said demurely.

He looked me all over, with his fine dark eyes. “You haven’t got a name,” he said with a snort, “or rather you have many names. You’re a travelling dog. You were born anywhere, and you don’t know where you’re going.”

I burst into such a delighted yell of laughter that he told me to shut up, or some one might hear us.

“What’s the matter with you?” I asked wonderingly. “And what’s the matter with all the dogs here? I never saw such a cowed looking set.”

“We’re listening for the cops,” he said angrily. “We’ve got a new health commissioner and he’s a——”

“Yes, yes,” I interjected hurriedly, “a dear fellow. He doesn’t understand dogs probably.”

“Understand them—he’s a fool. He says it’s the citizens first, if every dog has to go. He’s muzzled every one of us, even when led on a leash. He wants to make little old New York a dogless city.”

“I suppose it’s the old rabies scare,” I said.

“Sure—that’s it. A poor dog loses his master. He runs wild and howls. A crowd chases him, and he foams at the mouth. Then they kill him. Rabies!—rats!”

“Come, come,” I said, “we’re dogs of course, but let us look at the human point of view. There is such a disease.”

“Of course there is, but it’s as rare as a summer’s day in winter. You’ve as much chance of being struck by lightning, as of being bit by a mad dog.”

“Yet there are people killed by lightning,” I said.

He was grumbling on to himself. “The Lord made dogs—Man can’t improve ’em. He gave us our mouths free to chew grass and pick a little earth for stomach troubles. You muzzle a dog, and he gets sick and makes his master sick. The fool commissioner hurts the humans more than he helps them.”

“But he’s trying to wipe out the disease,” I said. “There isn’t much of it, and if the dogs are muzzled for a few years, it will be stamped out.”

“Yes, and we’ll have a dozen other worse diseases by that time. A muzzled dog is a menace to his master, I tell you. Let ’em supervise our health in some way. Let the government do as much for us as they do for pigs. Then we wouldn’t hear of rabies. The commissioner’s a fool—New York’s rotten anyway.”

I didn’t dare to disagree with him, for he probably would have nabbed me. “Well,” I said humbly, “I suppose we must let them come first.”

“Who come first?” he growled.

“Human beings—we’re second.”

“That’s all right,” he assented.

“Now for the sake of human beings,” I went on, “who are as closely packed together as they are in New York, there shouldn’t be many animals in with them.”

“Sure,” he said, “I’m with you there. High license to keep dogs down. They’re not happy themselves if they’re cramped.”

“But high license is against the poor man,” I said. “He could not afford to keep a dog for his children.”

“Let him go without,” said the bulldog.

“No, sir, not in these days of equality. How about having public playgrounds in crowded districts, with bird and animal pets, and a house with a caretaker to supervise the play of the children.”

“They have such playgrounds now,” he said.

“But, they haven’t any dogs, and cats and birds.”

“All right,” he said, “let ’em have ’em, if you can get the dough.”

“And furthermore,” I continued, “let the city give the superintendence of animals and birds to a person who understands them.”

The old dog was pleased now. “That’s right,” he said, “I’m with you there. Don’t boss a job you don’t understand.”

“From what you say,” I went on, “it sounds as if your commissioner was very hygienic, but he has got the bull by the tail instead of by the horns.”

The old dog roared with delight. This was something along his own line, and seeing him so good-natured, I was emboldened to say: “You spoke in quite a religious way just now, yet you keep a saloon.”

He turned on me quite fiercely. “Do you suppose there’s no religion in a saloon? I tell you there’s more good-nature and help-your-neighbourliness down here in the Bowery than there is up on Fifth Avenue. What told you to come down here for a free feed, hey?—You, a classy dog.”

“But is that religion?” I asked hesitatingly, for I didn’t want to ruffle the old fellow and lose my dinner.

“It’s the new theology,” he said more agreeably. “We don’t go to church, and sing hymns, and make roly-poly eyes, but we buck each other up. Why my mister sells the best of the Little Hell Gate Distillery stuff, yet if a fellow has too many drinks in him, he doesn’t get another one from us.”

“Well,” I said easily, “I try to be an up-to-date dog, and the latest theory is that drink takes strength away. First thing I noticed arriving here was the procession of saloons. First thing I noticed in the South was their absence. It had a kind of too-good-to-be-true look.”

“I see Russia gets on better without the sale of vodka,” said my new friend agreeably. “I guess we’d do just as well on the water-wagon, but you don’t want to be too quick in hopping on it. I often think that some of these fellows who come in here so dry and grabbing for their drinks, would be just as well off if they had a lot of good old hot coffee, the kind mother used to make; but you’d have to go slow with ’em, about putting the coffee-pot in the place of the bottle.”

“I never can understand,” I said, “why men don’t like grape-juice, and ginger ale, and beer, and all kinds of nice, cool, sloppy drinks better than fiery stuff, but that’s been tried and they hate it.”

A cunning gleam came in the old dog’s eyes. “Temperance folk don’t understand. They make their health places too clean and shiny, and a man in overalls don’t want to get in the eye of the public to take his drink and swap yarns with another pair of overalls. I’ll tell you what my mister’s doing, if you won’t let on to the dogs round here. They’re a tonguey bunch.”

“Certainly not,” I replied.

The old dog thrust his head out of his kennel, to see if any one was listening, then he went on. “It’s this way. Mister goes up town or down town to some saloon—say Jones’. Says he, ‘How much do you clean up per annum, Jones?’ Jones says, ‘A thousand dollars.’ Mister asks, ‘How much will you sell for?’ Jones tells him. Mister either buys him out, or goes in as a partner. Same old business goes on, same old stand, same old boss. Coffee runs in, liquor runs out, and before Jones’ pack know where they are, naughty drinks are out, and pious ones are in—and mister makes more dough.”

“Good thought,” I exclaimed. “I suppose if he’d shut up the old place, and put up a temperance sign at first, the men would have run like deer.”

“Sure,” said the old dog, “drive folks, and they run from you; coax ’em, and they feed out of your hand.”

“Is your master going to make this saloon into a good one?” I asked curiously.

“Mebbe, in time. This gives him his title of saloon-keeper.”

“Your master must be a queer man,” I said. “I’d like to see him.”

“You never saw his match,” chuckled the old dog. “He could make money out of the cobble stones.”

“Is he rich?” I enquired.

“I should smile.”

“Well,” I said, “I’m glad to hear he’s a semi-philanthropist.”

“Say—just spell that word, will you?” said my friend with mock politeness. I spelt it for him, then he said, “Were you ever a preacher’s dog?”

“Yes,” I said, “and he was a fine fellow.”

“Were you ever a saloon-keeper’s dog?” he went on with a twinkle in his dark eyes.

“Yes,” I said with a laugh, for I rejoiced to see how keen he was.

Before I left the South, I had to associate with coloured dogs for a time, and while they were kindness itself, they were not quick-witted like the white dogs.

“I guess you were an actor’s dog too, weren’t you?” continued old Gringo, for I had seen his name over his kennel.

“Yes, sir, I was.”

“And a grocer’s dog, and a milkman’s dog, and a doctor’s dog, and a postman’s dog, and a thousand ladies’ dog, and in short you’re a very——”

“Yes, yes,” I said hastily, “I’ve boxed the compass, as far as owners go.”

He burst into a hoarse laugh. “I guess the human race ain’t got any string on you.”

“Well,” I said modestly, “I know considerable about men and women.”

“And children?” he said.

“No,” I returned. “It isn’t so easy to follow them. They’re so clever, so very much more unexpectedly clever than the grown-ups.”

“It’s a doll-fashion now to kow-tow to young ones,” he said crossly. “I don’t like ’em myself, except a few.”

I suppressed a yawn. I was powerfully hungry, and so far, not a word had been said about dinner.

Suddenly my new friend trembled. “Down on your knees,” he whispered. “Waller in the straw. Keep cool——” then he filled up the kennel door with the stout, muscular breadth of his body.

CHAPTER II
I LOSE MY FRIEND

“Here, dog-catcher,” shrilled an impish young voice. “Here’s the kennel where the strange dog ran in. I saw him. He hadn’t a collar on.”

I scarcely dared breathe. Some Bowery imp had seen me, and reported me to the police.

“Gringo,” said an unusually resonant man’s voice, “come out. We’re going to raid your kennel.”

Gringo told me afterward he gave his master a wink. Anyway, when the deep voice sounded again, it was to a different tune.

“Officer,” it said carelessly, “do you think a strange dog would get by that face?”

“No I don’t,” said a policeman’s voice. “Run home, young one, and when you dream again, don’t call me.”

“What are you givin’ me?” asked the imp’s voice, and I knew by the twang it was a girl imp. “Gringo’s foolin’ you. He’s the soft dog in the heart spot. See me ram my fist down his throat.”

Gringo told me afterward it was as good as a play to see the cop’s face when impie ran her thin young arm in between his rat-trap jaws. Of course he had to bite her gently. There was nothing else to do.

The young one in a rage, smashed him in the face. “There’s one for you, you old bluffer. You never bit me before. Keep your old dog—I don’t care, but I’m on to him when he makes his exit.”

Gringo was shaking with laughter, when they all went away. “There’s a long feather in your cap,” he said.

“A feather I could have done without,” I replied ruefully. “It means I must skedaddle.”

“Not without your dinner,” he said kindly, and he started to shuffle toward the back door of the red brick house. “Bark twice, if the angel re-appears,” he said over his shoulder.

Thank fortune she did not, and soon Gringo returned, carrying his food dish between his huge jaws. He set the dish in front of the kennel.

“I often feed here,” he said under his breath. “Take what I chuck you. The angel has her eye at a crack in the fence.”

As he ate, he carelessly tossed into the kennel, toast scraps soaked in nice chicken gravy, and some delicious steak bones with the tenderest part of the meat clinging to them. What a good dinner I had! But I was nearly choked with thirst.

I told him about my parched throat, when he finished his dinner, and came into the kennel.

“You’ll have to wait,” he said, “till the angel folds her wings. She’s the cleverest young one on the Bowery. Usually I like her, but to-night I wish she was in——”

“Yes, yes,” I said, “in bed. Well, she’ll have to go soon.”

“Poor kid. She has no mother,” said the old dog, “and her aunt spoils her.”

That young one stayed at the fence crack for exactly one hour. She was determined to prove she was right. Before she went away, she called viciously, “I’ve got to beat it, Gringo, so tell your friend to take a starlight saunter to some other place in this burg. I’m goin’ to make this place too hot to hold him to-morrow.”

He said nothing, and I observed irritably, “Usually girls like dogs.”

“She’s wild for them,” observed Gringo. “Don’t you catch on? She’s mad because she didn’t get her own way, and because I went back on her.”

“But why did she report me, in the first place?” I asked.

“Because she was hanging round here, hoping to get a glimpse of you. I gave her a black look when she came too near, and it crossed her temper. She was bound to get even with me. I should have let her see you. Then she’d have helped you. She treats dogs like Christians.”

“Pagans for me then,” I said. “I think I’ll be going.”

“You must have a drink first,” said Gringo hospitably. “Follow me.”

He led the way to the saloon—to the tub where they washed the glasses. The water was rather fiery, but I didn’t care, for I was exceedingly thirsty. He invited me to stay till later, but I said, “No.” I wanted to get away, while there were still plenty of people in the streets.

“YOU MUST HAVE A DRINK FIRST,” SAID GRINGO HOSPITABLY

“You’re leaner than I am, you can slip between folks,” he said. “I never could hide my bulk. Still you’re white—that’s dead against you. How do you get over that in your travels?”

“It’s a great handicap,” I replied, “except when I’m hiding against something light. But it’s wonderful how one can overcome disadvantages.”

“You’re smart,” he said with a snort. “I guess you’d get on anyway. Call again, some time.”

I thanked him warmly for his hospitality, scurried down the side street, then round by another winding one to the Bowery! Oh! those narrow streets! Rich people have the ugly things at the backs of their houses. These poor people had the fire-escapes and clothes lines in front. No room at the back. Poor wretches—they even hadn’t air enough. I could smell the foulness of it. No wonder they get tuberculosis of the brain.

I dashed back to the Bowery which was airy and comfortable compared with these side streets. Then I mingled with the crowd on the sidewalk.

For weeks I had been living in a small town, and this seemed like old times, for I am a city dog born and bred. I love the fields and the forests for a time, but for week in and week out, give me the pavements and lots of excitement.

“In town let me live then,

In town let me die.

For in truth I can’t bear the country, not I.

If one must have a villa in summer to dwell,

Oh! give me the sweet, shady side of Pall Mall.”

An English greyhound taught me that, one summer when I was in London, with a dearly loved mistress who afterward married a man who hated dogs.

Well, to come back to the Bowery. It was a fine night, and everybody was out but the cripples. Oh, what a forest of little feet and big feet, and pretty feet and ugly feet, and good feet and wicked feet. I trotted among them, moralising just as hard as I could.

Feet have as much character as faces. Show me a pair of shoes with the ankles in them, and I’ll tell you what kind of a headpiece crowns the structure.

For a while, I ran beside a nice little pair of stout, black, walking shoes. They had been patched, but the blacking on them shone over the patch. There were neat, darned stockings in the shoes, above them the trim circle of a serge skirt, then, on account of the crowd, I could see no more. But I knew a tidy young girl walked in those shoes, and her brother must have approved of her, for if a boy goes walking with his sister at night, she must be a pretty nice girl. They were going to a moving picture show, and were debating what they should buy for their sick mother with the ten cents that would be left. Finally they decided on grape fruit.

The boy had stocky feet encased in heavy boots that had not been bought this side of the Atlantic. I listened to the rich brogue of the boots, and found it was Irish. When the great yellow and red mouth of a moving picture palace swallowed up shoes and owners, I sidled up to another pair in the throng.

Oh! what a little witch this girl was—dirty, light-topped, French-heeled shoes, wiggly, frayed skirt edge, silly walk—she kept lopping over against her partner, a lad who was parading the damp streets in thin-soled, shoddy shoes about as substantial as paper. I couldn’t stand their idiotic talk. I left them, paddled up to Forty-second Street, and ran across it to Broadway.

I noted that many more electric lights have been put up since I was here last. The Great White Way has more than a thousand eyes now, and the pavements were rather lighter than I liked them.

I lifted my paws daintily, feeling as if I were walking on mirrors. However, the mirrors were mostly obscured—what crowds of hurrying, restless human beings surging to and fro, meeting, clashing, avoiding, closing, opening—just like waves of the sea.

I had no need to keep out of sight of the policemen here. They were fully occupied with the human waves which sometimes leaped over and by them, in spite of the warning hand that would keep them from being dashed to pieces by the street traffic.

I paused to take breath round the corner of a street.

“Say, those policemen have a hard time,” I remarked to a black cat who had come out to take the air, and was blotted against a dark spot in a wall. She wasn’t a bit afraid of me.

“Everybody has a hard time in New York,” she said gloomily, “and if one human goes under the wheels, the rest show their teeth at the cop.”

“That’s mean,” I observed.

“Everything’s mean here,” she said. “It’s a hideous place for cats.”

“I didn’t know there were any cats on Broadway,” I said.

“There aren’t many,” she replied. “I come from Sixth Avenue,” and she gave a backward tilt to her head.

I sat and panted, and she went on bitterly, “You dogs don’t know what life is for us cats. You are led out for exercise, and you get it, even if your head is in a muzzle. They take you to the parks. If we crawl out, we can’t get beyond the curbstone. Just think of life without the touch of earth and grass to your paws. Everything paved and stony. I wish I was dead.”

“Some cats go on the roofs,” I said. “I’ve seen them.”

“A roof is glary and there’s no earth there,” she said, “and no one to play with. Cats shouldn’t be allowed in big cities. Look at my face—all broke out with mange.”

“Do you get enough to eat?” I enquired.

“Too much,” she said gloomily. “I belong to an eating-house. I’m supposed to catch mice, but I don’t. I just dream.”

“What do you dream about?” I asked.

Her face grew quite handsome. “I dream of a little cottage with a garden and a kind old woman.”

“Are you a stolen cat?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said miserably. “I come from Mount Vernon way. These folks here were automobiling a few weeks ago, and wanting a cat, stole me.”

“Why don’t you run home?” I asked.

“All that way—up toward Harlem and the Bronx—I’m scared.”

“Look here,” I said, “tell me your address. Maybe some day I can do something for you.”

“The Lady Gay eating-house,” she said, “but there’s precious little gaiety about it.”

“Cheer up,” I said, “I haven’t a home myself, and I’ve had lots of trouble, and I’m going to have more, but I never give up.”

“Where do you live?” she asked curiously.

I began to laugh. “I wish I knew. I’m looking for a home.”

“You’re quite a nobby dog,” she said looking me over. “I suppose our eating-house wouldn’t suit you.”

“Now mind,” I said warningly, “I’m not stuck-up. I love all kinds of people, but for choice give me the rich. They’re so clean, and have so many comforts.”

“I guess you’re right,” she said bitterly. “I wish I had your pluck. I’d like to go home-seeking too.”

“Come along,” I said with a laugh. “I’ll take you.”

She shrank back against the wall, till she looked like a pancake, and drew in her breath. “I’d never dare.”

“If you never dare, you never accomplish anything,” I said.

“But even if I dared,” she said persistently, “how could a cat get through these crowded streets, away up to Mount Vernon?”

“Oh! I don’t know,” I said, “but in your case, I’d do something. There’s always a way out of trouble.”

“Well now, just suppose you’re a cat, and in my place, what would you do?”

“Do those people who stole you, ever motor back in that same direction?”

“Often—it makes me crazy to hear them talk about the lovely times they have spinning along from village to village, and town to town.”

“Why don’t you sneak into the automobile some day when they’re going out, and hide till they get somewhere near your old home. They’d be sure to go in somewhere for a drink, then you could steal out, and make a bolt for your old woman and the cottage.”

“There’s no place to hide in the car,” she said. “They’d discover me.”

“Well then, start out some night, and take the journey in relays. A strong young cat could run miles in a night. By morning, you’d be away from the crowded district.”

“But where would I get my breakfast?” she asked.

“Oh fudge!” I replied. “I see you’re one of those cautious cats that want every step of the way checked out. You’ve got to rely a little on your own initiative, to get on in this world.”

She showed some temper at this, and said snappishly, “I can’t change myself. I’m made timid.”

“Then you’ve got to trust to luck or to a friend.”

“Will you help me?” she said pitifully.

She was a perfect goose of a cat, still I couldn’t help feeling sorry for her. “I’ll give you some advice,” I said. “Stop eating meat, and take more exercise. You’re too young a cat to have mange.”

“I do take exercise,” she said. “I come here every night, and watch the folks.”

“Do you call that exercise?” I said disdainfully. “Why, that’s nothing. You should run back and forth for hours. Come in here through this door into this courtyard. I’ll show you how.”

My paws were beginning to get pretty sore by this time, for I had run far that day. However, I notice I always have bad luck, if I don’t stop to help some lame dog or cat over a stile. So I leaped and gambolled round that dark courtyard, and made her do likewise, till her lugubriousness had all faded away.

“I declare I feel like ten cats all rolled in one,” she said holding her head up, and mewing gratefully.

“Now you just come here every night and do this,” I said, “and cut the meat out of your bill-of-fare. Hope on, and if you can’t do anything for yourself, and if I get a good billet, I’ll do something for you.”

“Oh! what will you do?” she mewed anxiously, as she followed me back to Broadway.

“How can I tell, my friend,” I replied. “I’m a dog that acts on impulse. Good-bye, and good luck to you.”

“So long,” she said sweetly. “You’ve brought me hope and cheer. Oh! do come soon again.”

I laughed, and tossed my head as I left her. Who could tell when we should meet again? “You spruce up, and do something for yourself,” I called back. “You’re the best friend you’ve got. Remember that.”

I travelled up Broadway for a while, in a brown study. What a pity that so many of us like the city. The country is certainly better for us. Why didn’t I stay in lovely old Virginia?

Ah! why didn’t I? And I snickered to myself, as I dashed out into the street for a run. We like crowds, and music, and excitement. We like to be pushed, and hurried, and worried; and have funny things and adventurous things, and dreadful things happen. There’s nothing in the world that some human beings and some dogs hate as much as being bored, and that’s what takes us to the cities, and keeps us there till we’re exhausted, and go to the country to recuperate.

But wouldn’t it be possible to have the country made more attractive, I wondered. I’ve heard human beings talk about good roads, and more telephones, and theatres, and moving pictures and churches open all the time, like some of these New York churches where you can go in and rest. More city in the country and more country in the city—that would suit everybody.

I opened my eyes wide when I got to Seventy-second Street. Why, I thought I was down town. How the traffic has moved up!

Broadway got quieter, and cleaner, and broader, as I ran like a fox along the wide pavement. Here was more danger of being seen by a policeman. Two did see me, and one gave chase and threw his club; but I laughed between my paws, and ran on. Let him catch me if he could.

Old Broadway looked fine. There are huge apartment houses where there used to be nothing at all, or else contingents of fair-sized houses squatting along the way, waiting for something to turn up. Now these sky-scraping apartment houses have come in battalions, rearing their lofty heads with their rob-my-neighbour air. There’s something powerfully mean about them, in spite of their good looks. The health commissioner had better get after them, for they steal air and light from all the little houses, and do more harm than we dogs do.

At last I turned toward Riverside Drive. Ah! here was something I liked best of all—plenty of air and light, and the grand old Hudson as sparkling and handsome as ever. I had to jump up on one of the iron seats to look at it, on account of the stone wall. I think a city river, flowing smoothly between houses full of pleasure or trouble, and flashing back their myriad lights, is one of the most soothing sights in the world.

I love the Hudson, and the Thames, and the Seine and many other rivers, and next to them I love the bays, but they are mostly too big to love. It’s the little things that creep next us.

Well, the Hudson looked all right outside, but I hear the fishes are giving it an awful name inside. In fact, no respectable fish comes now within miles of New York.

Riverside Drive is grand with its fine houses, and its breadth and open park spaces. I began to sing a little song to myself as I ran past the Soldiers’ and Sailors’ monument, “Who’ll take poor doggie in for the night?”

I had struck the regular dog and baby district by this time. Both kinds of pets flourish on Riverside Drive. The babies had all gone to bed, but lots of little boy and girl dogs were taking the air. The most of them were led by maids or men-servants, and a few by their fond owners. Here and there one scampered about, trying to look gay and careless in spite of his sobering muzzle, which made me think of Gringo and his health commissioner.

I often think what a lot of trouble human beings take for us dogs. I’ve seen men and women yawning with fatigue, exercising their dogs at night. They know we love them—that is, some of them do. There’s a powerful lot of dog affection wasted on owners who don’t understand dogs, and never take them out with them. Upon my word, my heart has ached to see the pitiful, beseeching glances some dogs give their masters and mistresses, as if saying, “Do like us a little—we just adore you.”

A sudden thought came to me, as I stared at the various dogs disporting themselves on the Drive. I must get a collar off one of them. I fixed my eye on a young but horribly bloated Boston terrier with a white face who was wearing a collar too large for him. He hadn’t any neck worth speaking of. Now, I am an open-faced, wire-haired fox terrier, and my neck was not nearly as large as this bloated fellow’s. I stalked him for three blocks, till he got skittish, and throwing up his head, left the maid he had been following so closely, and started out by himself for a run in the bushes.

She stood holding his muzzle in her hand, and keeping a keen look-out for policemen.

I stole after him, grabbed his collar with my teeth, slipped my own head in it, and ran like a purse-snatcher with a policeman after him.

Mr. Boston gave an angry roar, but I knew the maid would take care of him, so I loped easily along and forgot about them.

CHAPTER III
I FIND A SECOND FRIEND

I still kept to the Drive, and trotted along well up into the hundredth streets. My plan was to have some one find me with the collar on, which undoubtedly had an address on it—but I must not be found near enough to Mr. Boston’s home to be returned that night, for I might be ignominiously turned out into the darkness of the street.

Now for another poor person. If a rich one found me, into an automobile or a taxi would I go, and presto!—the house of the indignant dog I had robbed.

I am not defending my action. I was a naughty, mischievous dog to steal another dog’s collar. I might even be called a thief, but for the fact that I intended to return the collar with me inside it, when I trusted to my native wit to do the rest.

I had better leave the west side, and turn toward the east. I dashed up the hill past the Home for Incurables, made for the big College of New York that I remembered from my former visit, slipped down the slope behind it, and found myself in the kind of district I wanted.

Here was a nice unfashionable avenue—New York certainly has a great number of wide streets—plenty of noise, and many people walking about, lots of well-lighted shops with everything under the sun in them, and a good many persons with kind faces.

I avoided the very young, the very old—there weren’t many of these, anybody that was too gay or too dull, or too dirty and poor-looking. I wouldn’t mind poor people so much, if they would keep clean. The most of them are so careless in their personal habits, that no self-respecting dog wants to live with them.

I chose a respectable-looking coloured woman who was coming out of a nice-looking meat shop. Her shoes were bright and neat, and by the look of her hands, I judged she was a washerwoman. She had been out working by the day, and she was going to have a good hot meat supper in which I would join her.

Sidling close up to her, I whined gently and held up a beseeching paw.

She gazed down at me with a lovely benevolent expression. “Why, doggie,” she said, “what’s the matter?”

I squeezed a little closer, and licked her clean, cotton dress.

I am not considered really beautiful, but I am a very well-bred dog, and most women say I have a nice way with me when I choose.

“Poor little fellow,” she said, “I believe you’re lost, and I just happened to see you.”

I didn’t say anything to this, though I might have told her that most things are arranged. They don’t happen.

“But perhaps you knew me,” she went on. “Maybe I’ve worked for the lady that owns you.”

Maybe she had. I didn’t know.

“And you smelt my tracks and followed me,” she continued. “I’ve heard that some dogs are mighty clever. Bless your little heart. You want me to take you to your home. Come right along with Ellen, and we’ll telephone to the address I see on your collar. I’ve just got a nickel left.”

I felt badly to have her spend money on me, still it does us all good to be benevolent—dogs and human beings too—so I said nothing, and followed her to the telephone booth in a drug store.

I thought I would die laughing to hear her telephoning. “Is this Riverside twenty twenty?” she asked.

Yes, it was.

“Oh! ma’am, I’ve found your dog.”

Of course I couldn’t hear the other side of the conversation, but I guessed what it was. When she said, “But your name is on the collar,” I listened anxiously for the next.

“But,” said my nice coloured woman, “doesn’t the collar go with the dog?”

Something else followed, then my Ellen said, “I did notice it was too big for him. It’s way down over his shoulders. What do you say?”

A long silence came after this. Ellen was listening intently. Finally she hung up the receiver, and looked down at me with a mystified air. “Poor lady—she seems all upset. She said something about a dog thief’s dog, and a collar being stolen. Perhaps she has two dogs.”

Perhaps she is going to have, I thought, but of course I said nothing.

“We’ll go see her in the morning,” said Ellen. “I have to work near there, and now we’ll go home, and have some supper.”

I was not too tired to jump up, and lick her kind, old fingers. Then she led the way to her home, which was in an apartment-house on this same broad avenue. We tugged up six flights of stairs, and while we were going up she said, “I s’pose you’ve been accustomed to elevators, little dog. Poor folks can’t have all the nice things the rich have.” There was nothing to be said to this, except to give her silent sympathy, and stand back while she unlocked her door, and let herself into a neat little set of rooms. She had two bed-rooms and a kitchen, and her son, who was a sidewalk usher in a fashionable hotel, lived with her.

The tiny kitchen was cute. It had a gas stove, a table, two rocking-chairs and two windows. It was just big enough to turn round in. The son, Robert Lee, came up the stairs just after we did, and she hastened to tell him my story.

He laughed heartily, throwing back his head, and showing every tooth he possessed—those teeth of negroes aren’t as white as they look. It’s the contrast of their dark skin that makes them seem to have whiter teeth than white people.

He slipped the collar off my neck, and laid it on a shelf. “It’s a bull-terrier’s collar,” he said, “and this fellow is a fox-terrier, and ought to have a narrower one. I know, ’cause I see the rich folks’ dogs at the hotel. Some one has slipped the wrong collar on this fellow. Yes, take him to that address in the morning. Maybe there’ll be a reward.”

This pleased me, and I licked his nice, dark hands. Then we had a dandy supper, and I had a good long drink of fresh water—my favourite beverage. I don’t care much for milk. While Ellen washed the dishes, Robert Lee sat in one of the rocking-chairs and played on his banjo while he sang to her about “Mighty Lak a Rose,” and “I Want to Go to Tokio,” and “I Didn’t Raise My Boy to Be a Soldier.”

After a while, he put away his banjo, and we all went to bed.

I slept on the old coloured woman’s couch. She started me on a piece of carpet by the gas stove, but as soon as she was asleep, I sneaked up and lay beside her feet. I saw no earthly reason why I should not do so. I had licked my paws quite clean, and I had no fleas, and I loved a comfortable bed high up, and hated a draughty floor.

In the morning very early, for charwomen must work, while ladies sleep, my nice Ellen got up, roused her son who was sleeping the pig sleep of all healthy young males, and prepared a nice, smelly breakfast—bacon and warmed-over sausage, and two fried eggs, and hot rolls and perfectly scrumptious coffee with real cream from a bottle outside the window.

Rich people say that working people don’t live well. Poor people that have brains enough to work, can live well if they choose, and they mostly do choose. I think they have lots more fun than rich people. They don’t whine and snarl so much, and they laugh harder and oftener, and cry louder and longer.

Ellen would have been frightfully bored on Riverside Drive, or Fifth or Park Avenues. She was one of the happiest women I ever saw, and Robert Lee, her son, whistled all the time. He had a good mother, and a nice molasses shade of girl whose picture he carried in his heart pocket, and he had good wages and plenty to eat, and no enemies, and he didn’t drink, and he had no heavy social duties.

Well, Ellen had her three cups of coffee, and I had a perfectly stunning feed; then Robert Lee went to do his sidewalk posing in front of his hotel, and finally, about eight o’clock, we took a cross-town street and walked toward Riverside Drive.

I love interesting situations, and it nearly tickled me to death to imagine what was going to happen. Poor old Ellen was so pleased in what she called my pleasure in going home. Some dogs would have run away before they would have faced the lady who thought me the dog of a thief, but I trusted to luck and pressed on.

Ellen had too much sense to put a string on me. I jumped and frisked about her, and that young Boston bull’s collar swung and twisted about my neck. By the way, it was a very valuable collar, with fine imitation turquoises in it.

Finally we emerged upon the Drive. The Hudson was more glorious in the morning sunlight than it had been in the starlight of the night before.

Poor Ellen, I thought to myself, here is a chance to whine. These rich people have everything—the big houses, the fine river, the view of the hills and trees over in New Jersey, but will she complain?—Not a bit of it. Ellen doesn’t care for scenery, and she finds the Drive windy. She likes her snug, warm rooms, and the neighbours of her own position in life.

We entered a specially grand apartment-house with a marble entrance, and plenty of mirrors and palms, and we went up in the elevator to the seventh story. Ellen pressed a bell, and a maid with her cap over one ear opened the door.

She stared at us, and said no one was up.

Ellen wasn’t surprised. She knew the ways of well-to-do white folks.

“I’ll wait,” she said patiently.

We sat down, and waited and waited. The first to appear was the Boston bull. He came yawning out of a bed-room, turned stiff-legged when he smelt me, hipped four times round the swell reception room where we were, then emboldened by my detached air, came up, smelt his collar on my neck, bristled, and closed with me.

As he had too much fat and too little wind, I easily floored him, and such a gurgling—I thought he’d choke to death with rage and fright.

A lovely stout lady in a pretty dressing-gown came flying from one room, and a lean, hard-looking athlete of a man from another.

“Oh! my precious Beanie,” wailed the lady. Really, the New York women do give their dogs sickening names. This fellow, I learned, was Baked Beans, and he had just about as much waist as a bean.

“Oh! you idiot,” growled the man.

Baked Beans was pretending I had nearly killed him. I sized up my audience, then I walked up to the man, crouched humbly before him, and put a protesting paw on one of his bed-room slippers.

He must have stood six feet four in his pajamas. I threw him one upward glance. He understood.

We dogs divide man and womankind into two classes. Those who understand us, and those who don’t.

He bent over me, slipped the silly collar from my neck, and twisted it thoughtfully round and round in his fingers. Then he began to laugh, and I thought he would never stop.

“Rudolph,” said the lady, who was hugging the bull, “Rudolph, do stop. You get on my nerves. And what do you see to laugh about? A nasty, fighting, street dog bursts into our apartment, bullies poor Beanie, and you admire him for it. I call it brute force. Now, woman, tell me your business.”

Ellen was smiling indulgently. She was a Southern negress, and had infinite indulgence for the whims of fine ladies. She told her story in an honest, straightforward manner, and the man believed her; but the woman didn’t.

“How much do you want?” she asked coldly, when Ellen had finished.

“You needn’t give me anything, ma’am,” said Ellen sweetly. “It’s a nice morning, and I’ve had a walk before I goes to my work.”

“My dear,” said the gentleman turning to his wife, “you will get cold, go back to bed, and I will arrange this affair.”

“Come, Beanie darling,” said the lady, and she tugged Beanie off in her arms, he looking over her shoulder as if anxious to be in at the death.

The gentleman sat down and asked Ellen to repeat her story. He cross-examined her, then he cross-examined me, asking me questions exactly as if I were a human being.

“This is the crux of the whole matter,” he remarked, “How did that collar get off our dog’s neck to the neck of this strange dog—who, by the way, is a thoroughbred. Our maid said that there seemed to be no man about, only a white dog running.”

The collar had fallen to the floor. I gambolled up to it, ran my head through it, pawed it off, and went back to the man.

“Come up here,” he said patting his knee, and I sprang up, gave him one of my most intelligent glances, and we were friends.

“You rogue,” he said, “you’re a dog of character, and probably a Bohemian.”

“I reckon he’s American, sir,” said Ellen kindly. “He knows all we say to him. I’ll take him, if you don’t want him. I’d like a nice dog.”

The gentleman smiled, and said, “Let him choose. I’ll give him a week’s trial. Now, dog, is it go or stay?”

It was stay, of course. I ran to Ellen, licked her hands and even the face that she bent over me, but I kept looking backward at my new owner.

“You must have something for your trouble,” he murmured, and he went to his room for his purse, and coming back, slipped a bill in her hand. It must have been a big one, for she sneaked a glance at it, then turned back as if to protest.

He waved her toward the door, then he glanced toward his wife’s room, as if he were about to go to it.

“Why anticipate trouble,” he muttered, and signing to me to follow, he entered his own quarters.

CHAPTER IV
MY NEW MASTER

I jumped up on the window-seat and looked about me. Some men have comforts, some don’t. This man had a beautiful room overlooking the river, with a nice, white bath-room off it. He splashed and tumbled about in the water, then he dressed himself, and all the while he examined me.

I licked a few stray hairs in place, and took some mud off my paws with my tongue, to let him see I was as clean in my ways as he was. I knew he would not associate with me if I was a dirty dog.

“Boy,” he said at last, “I like you; do you like me?”

I stood up straight, and put my two front paws as far up on his chest as they would go. I loved him. He was handsome, intellectual and unhappy.

Not that he looked unhappy. He had rather an amused face, but we dogs see below the surface.

“Suppose you stay here till breakfast is over,” he remarked. “No use in bringing on scenes. You’re not hungry, are you?”

I shook my head, and curled up on the window seat. He went away, and stayed a short time. I smelt coffee and steak somewhere near, but I never budged, and after a while he came back.

“Suppose you go down town with me, dog,” he said. “The probability is that you would not spend a very interesting morning with Madame and Beanie.”

He grinned and I grinned, then at last he walked boldly out with me at his heels.

We met the lady in the hall, looking perfectly stunning in some kind of a light coloured morning-gown. Dogs don’t have much of an eye for colour. In fact, most of us are colour blind.

“Rudolph,” she screamed, “didn’t you turn that ugly dog out?”

He looked over his shoulder. “Oh! he’s still there, is he? Likely he’ll leave me down town, and run home. Au revoir, dearie. Don’t over-exert.”

She bent her cheek and he pecked at it, then he went downstairs, and there at the door was such a jolly, seven-seated motor car. Not a limousine, thank fortune. I hate to drive in a glass box.

The man ran his own car, and I sat between him and the chauffeur. Oh! what fun. We went flying down Riverside Drive, till we couldn’t fly any longer, and we had to turn into Seventy-Second Street and go soberly. Finally we got away down town. So my new master was a business man.

“What will you do?” he said when we at last pulled up before a sky-scraper. “Go to the garage with Louis, or come with me?”

As if there was any comparison between him and Louis! I snuggled close to his smart-looking shoes and silk socks, and together we went in and up, up to a suite of offices where young men, elderly men, stenographers and messengers hummed, and buzzed, and worked, and talked till one o’clock.

I lay under the swivel chair in my new master’s inner office, and enjoyed it all. I love to see human beings working hard.

At one o’clock my master rose, and leaving this hive of industry behind him, went out for lunch.

I have had training enough for ten dogs, and my new master guessed it. He never looked behind, and I never looked before. I kept my muzzle at his shoe heels, and we passed leisurely through the swarms of bees from other hives that were buzzing through halls and in elevators. All were after honey, and we found a particularly agreeable place for ours.

To my astonishment, when our turn came to enter an elevator, we did not go down to the street, but up to the top of the high building we were in. What a surprise awaited me there. I knew there were restaurants and roof gardens in New York, but I had never been in one. I had been in a nice restaurant in San Francisco at the top of a big building, and I was there on the day of a slight earthquake when the whole body of waiters, who wore mustaches, rushed down to the street, shaved their mustaches off, and went back to a famous club from which they had been discharged because they would wear those same mustaches.

Well, something very fine awaited us at the top of this New York building. We stepped out of the elevator, went through a door, and there we were on top of the enormous sky-scraper, and spread out before us was a view of wonderful New York, less wonderful Brooklyn, the Jersey coast, and the magnificent bay and islands.

Master had allowed me to jump on a chair so I could look about me, for dogs, unless they stand high, often lose a view that a human being can enjoy.

I was enchanted, but the wind blew so hard that I was glad to jump down, and follow my new master into a protected place. Here were tables, chairs, mirrors—a regular, attractive and pretty restaurant, better than any we would find on the street in this down town district. It was enclosed by glass, and from nearly all the seats, one could enjoy the same magnificent view that one had outside.

My master did not stay in this eating-place, which I learned afterward was for all the people in the building. He passed through a long corridor, went down some steps, along a covered walk—all this was glassed in—and to the top of a lower building. Indeed, it seemed to me that we were passing over the tops of many buildings and I found out afterward that this was correct. Mr. Granton—for this was my master’s name—and some other men had acquired the right to build on the tops of the sky-scrapers, and here they had an agreeable promenade in fresh air, and away from the dust of the street. At last we entered a pretty little café, furnished in Louis something-or-other style. Well, attached to this dainty little café with its mirrors, and spindle-legged tables and chairs, was a tiny, formal rose garden with real flowers and gravel walks.

The whole thing reminded me of Paris, and I soon found out that it was a French restaurant, and that my master, who had been partly educated in France, loved the French people.

He had his lunch at a small table by himself, drawn up close to the entrance of the garden, and I sat under his chair, and inhaled the perfume of the roses, and gazed at the pretty thing with ecstasy. It was enclosed by lattice work entwined with green leaves, and all round the lattice work ran a deep bed of flowering roses. On looking closely, I found that they were in pots sunk in trenches. However, the effect was of a regular out-of-door flowering garden. In the middle was a round bed with a pink rambler climbing round a sun-dial. In one corner was a baby pergola with another climber embracing it, and at the top of the pergola a tiny little bird-box, out of which frequently stepped a wee yellow canary. He had a box of seeds fastened to the pergola, and when he wanted a drink, he went to a tiny fountain in one corner of the garden.

While my master was eating, this little bird sang to him, but did not offer to come near him. It was not afraid of him, for Mr. Canary regarded the garden as his home. Neither was he afraid of me, knowing he had wings, and then, though he was only a mite of a creature, he knew my attitude was not threatening.

He had a little mate among the roses, but she did not come out—merely peeped at us.

Master had rather a dainty lunch for such a big man. Mine was dainty too—a little too dainty for a medium-sized dog—for Monsieur Canovel, who ran the café, had a Frenchman’s frugal ways. However, the garçon sneaked me a few extras. These foreigners that come round, smirking and bowing, and hoping that everything is to monsieur’s liking, are really not as satisfactory as Americans, who apparently scarcely glance at their patrons, yet if a prominent one brings in a dog, say, “Waiter, give him a plateful.”

I love to run over the names of things to eat. Even the sound is appetising, so I will say that master had bouillon and vegetables served separately, and then French stew, and a dish which smelt like those delicious things made of hard crusts of bread, which poor children pick out of the gutters in Paris and sell to the restaurants, where they are washed and ground and made into little pies.

Nobody saves crusts in this country. We Americans, dogs and human beings, are too extravagant. A French dog could live on the discards from my table.

After master had his lunch, he strolled about the gravelled walks of the tiny garden that was not much bigger than Gringo’s yard, for only twenty-five men use this pretty place. He did not smoke, he whistled to the canary, who knew him, and got angry when master picked a rose from his pergola and put it in his buttonhole.

After a while, a gentleman who had been lunching at a table near us came over to my master, and began to talk about his arcade scheme, which I soon found out was a plan to lessen the crowds on the streets of New York, by building arcades like those on the Rue de Rivoli in Paris, except that the top would be flat, so the people could walk on them too.

“It would give a double row of store-fronts,” said my master’s friend, “and increase the value of second story property. How much will you put in, Granton?”

Master said he would consider it.

“In addition,” went on his friend, “I have a plan to force the owners of apartment-houses to build kennels and runways on the tops of their houses, so that dogs owned by tenants, can be exercised there, instead of in the street, where they have to wear muzzles.”

Master smiled, and said, “That’s more in my line. Let me know when you want to get that law passed,” then he nodded good-bye to his friend, and we sauntered back along the roofs to the elevator, and descended to our hive.

He worked with the other bees till five, when we swarmed to the street. There was Louis with the car. I jumped up beside master, and we wended our way uptown to Madame.

I gathered from Mr. Granton’s remarks that he took her out nearly every day. On arriving before the apartment-house, he murmured, “Suppose you get under Louis’ lap-robe.” Then he added, “No—we might as well have it out first as last.”

When Madame came out with Beanie toddling after her, she stopped, and gave a squeal at sight of me.

“Rudolph, didn’t that ugly thing leave you?”

I bridled—I’m doggy in appearance, still I’m not ugly—I’m distinguished. One of the garçons at the French restaurant said I looked like a chien de race and he was more right than he knew. “Clossie,” said my master, “I like this dog.”

“I can’t help that,” she said in her trailing voice. “I know he’ll kill my darling boy.”

At sight of his wife, my master had jumped from the car and stood on the sidewalk.

“Permit me,” he said, and leaning across her he took young Fatty Beans and put him on the seat beside me.

The lady gave a shriek, and covered her eyes with her little white gloves.

When she looked up, young Beans sat beside me, straight as a major. I had hissed in his ear, “If you don’t pretend to like me, I’ll knock the stuffing out of you, first chance I get.”

The young fellow didn’t want to get unstuffed, so he turned to his mistress with a sickly grin.

“Why, darling,” she said slowly, “I believe you like him. Was he lonely doggie by his own seffies?”

He hadn’t been a lonely doggie by his own “seffies,” but he was too frightened to tell her so, and if he had, she didn’t possess enough knowledge of dogs to understand him.

With a wondering face, Madame stepped in beside her husband who had taken his old place.

“Now what about the dogs?” she asked. “I was planning to take Beanie in here with me as usual, but perhaps he’d rather sit with his new friend.”

“By all means,” said her husband hastily. “Let them both go with Louis.”

Louis was a splendidly trained servant. When Madame talked dog-talk he was convulsed with inward laughter, but he showed no outward trace except by a tremor of the eyelid. But when he got with other chauffeurs—ma foi! You’d die laughing to hear him imitate her—but he liked Mrs. Granton all the time. I found out that later.

After a time, we set out. Madame and Monsieur in front, Louis and dogs behind.

Louis liked me, but he used to pinch Beans slyly. Poor Beanie, he didn’t enjoy that first drive.

I was dying to know some friends of my new family. Fortunately we met one who was walking down the Drive with a collie dog at her heels. Oh! what a keen, intelligent Scottish face he had, and hers was just as keen and intelligent an American face.

My master stopped the car, and his wife called out, “Why, how do you do, Stanna—want to have a spin with us?”

Miss Stanna, all laughing and rosy in her black furs, pointed to her dog. “Sir Walter Scott wouldn’t like that. He’s out for his constitutional.”

“See our new dog?” continued Madame. “He’s absolutely forced himself on us.”

Miss Stanna gave me a sharp glance. I gave her one. She understood dogs too. I got up and stretched my neck toward her.

“Later on, dog,” she said, and she waved her hand toward me, “I’ll be charmed to have a talk with you.” Then she called out, “Good-bye, Clossie and Rudolph; good-bye, dogs,” and she strolled on.

We went on our way twisting and turning, but always gliding so smoothly about this wonderful city. Is it because it is so big that one doesn’t get tired of New York?

We had gone away out to Van Cortlandt Park, and were thumping along a bit of bad road between the sad trees with their scant covering of dry leaves, when, to my dismay, we came suddenly abreast of another car in which sat one of my former owners whom I had not treated very well.

CHAPTER V
AN OLD FRIEND, AND AN ADVENTURE

Before I had time to dodge under the lap-robe, Miss Bright-Eyes caught sight of me.

That was what I always called her, because she had such piercing shoe buttons of eyes. Her real name was Pursell, and she was a native daughter of the Golden State. Her grandfather had been an old forty-niner who had made a fortune in land.

“Why, Mrs. Granton,” she giggled, “I think I see an old friend with you. Where did you get him?”

Mrs. Granton did not at first understand her, then she said, “Oh! you mean the dog. Louis, make him stand up, so Miss Pursell can see him. Do tell us something about him.”

“See him wiggle and fawn,” said Miss Bright-Eyes. “Oh! he is a rogue. I had him for a whole year, and gave him the best time a dog ever had. We never could make out why he ran away from us.”

Mr. Granton spoke up. “Do you mean to say you had this dog out in California?”

“Yes,” she replied, “in Los Angeles. We used to have such fun. We’d motor to Santa Monica, and go in bathing, and doggie had such good times. What made you leave me, pup?” and she surveyed me good-naturedly.

How I longed for the power of speech! She was a fresh air and fresh water fiend. She used to take me in bathing with her and make me dive under the breakers, and she put cotton wool in her own ears but never a spear in mine, and I got deaf; and then her old man-servant used to bathe me in the garage and get soap in my eyes with his wobbly old hands, and I got angry, and cleared out. I am a clean dog, but I don’t want the hide scoured off me.

Mr. Granton gave me one of his penetrating glances, then he said to Miss Bright-Eyes, “Do you think the dog was happy with you?”

“Happy, certainly,” she replied. “Everything was done for him.”

I barked protestingly.

“Tell us how you treated him,” said Mr. Granton.

“Well, as soon as I had my breakfast, he was with me till lunch time, walking or driving, then he spent the rest of the day with the servants.”

“Interesting servants?” pursued Mr. Granton.

“Well, not particularly. All old ones—they belonged to my grandmother.”

“H’m,” murmured Mr. Granton thoughtfully, “and he would be younger then than he is now, and he’s lively yet. Where did you get him?”

“Bought him from a man in the street,” said Miss Pursell. “He said he found him running about without a collar. He has lots of tricks. Jump out, dog, and let me put you through some of your stunts.”

I was quite stiff from sitting so long, but I wanted to please Mr. Granton, so I sprang out to a bit of level ground and danced on my hind legs, rolled over, did dead dog, howled an operatic air with one paw on my chest, and wound up with double somersaults.

The Grantons laughed heartily, but Beanie was nearly suffocated with jealousy, and when I got back beside him and Louis, he bit me.

What a nip he got in return! Mrs. Granton screamed at his loud howl, and turning round, reproached Louis for not taking better care of him.

Louis pressed his gloved hand to his mouth and said in a choked voice, “Beg pardon, ma’am. I accidentally squeezed his ear with my arm.” Then he gave me a poke with his elbow and said, “No more of that, you young Spitfire.”

We went spinning toward Yonkers after we left Miss Pursell, and just after getting beyond it, had an adventure.

We were on a fine piece of road—what magnificent roads they are building, and so quickly too, outside most American cities—when we came to a big, powerfully ugly, red brick house, standing in its own grounds.

“Oh!” exclaimed Mrs. Granton, “Suppose we call on the Johnsons. It’s just about afternoon tea time.”

Mr. Granton didn’t want to, but she made him do it. We rolled up to the porte-cochère, but master was going to have his own way in something, and when she wanted to take Beanie in, he wouldn’t let her.

So Louis and I and Beanie were instructed to take a little spin down the road, and come back in twenty minutes.

Just after we left the red brick house, we came to a long, level bit of road, and Louis was speeding up a bit when I pulled his sleeve. Off on our right was a sheet of water, with a man in it, yelling his head off for help.

Louis was out of the machine like a shot, and I after him. Beanie sat blinking. I can see him now, the silly ass.

The little French chauffeur danced about at the edge of the water, like a monkey on hot bricks. Before I came to New York, there had been quite a time of sharp weather, and ice had formed. This foolish fellow in the water had taken his skates and gone off to have a little fun by himself. Now he was splashing about, postponing his final going under as long as possible.

“Hold on, hold on,” called Louis; “I’m coming,” but instead of coming, he went smashing through the thin ice just as often as he stepped on it.

I learned afterward, that he was a fine swimmer, and quite an athlete, but what could he do when he couldn’t get to the man?

He had thrown his cap and coat on the ground, and seizing his hair by both hands, he whirled round and round in the road, in his uncertainty. Not a soul was in sight. Fortunately his desperate eyes fell on the extra tire at the back of the car.

In a twinkling, he had it off, and lashed to it a rope that Mr. Granton always has him carry in the car. The marvellous thing was, that he hadn’t thought of the rope at first. Master would have, if he’d been there. Well, it wasn’t too late now, and didn’t he hurl that tire at the poor drowning man who had just enough strength left to cling to it. Then Louis, playing the man as one would a salmon, tried to haul him in.

He is as slight as a girl, and couldn’t do it. He tugged and panted, and groaned, and called out, but no one came, and I suppose we had passed thousands of cars that afternoon.

Finally, Louis had another bright idea. He tied the rope to the car, sprang to his seat, and off he started, looking frequently over his shoulder.

He easily motored the man to land, then springing from the car, took hold of him to support his half-fainting body to the car.

It isn’t necessary to report what he said when he found the man was an enormously fat lady with bloomers on. However, with some help from her, he tugged her into the car and laid her on the floor of it, under the surprised Beanie who sat on the seat looking as if he had seen a ghost.

Then didn’t we fly to the brick house. I ran after the car, and hadn’t a bit of breath left when we got there.

The people came running out, and lifted the fat lady in, who, it seems, was a very important person—an English suffragette who had come to this country because she wouldn’t stop throwing bricks at shop windows in England. She was a guest in the house and her name was Lady Serena Glandison. She was also to give a lecture that night in New York. I heard the Grantons talking about it afterward, and master said she was a dead-game sport, for she persisted in giving the lecture.

She wanted to reduce her flesh, and had gone off to have a quiet little skate by herself, not being particularly beautiful in bloomers. Wasn’t she grateful to Louis! She said most undoubtedly she would have drowned, but for him. She sent him a cheque for a thousand dollars, and he is to get more later on, when women get the vote in England and she doesn’t have to spend so much in fines for her pastime of window smashing.

“If they ever do,” said my master.

I may add that Lady Serena is an ultra who wouldn’t stop her militant work on account of the war. She says she can see lots of reasons for smashing windows, but none for smashing men’s ribs. So she came to America to wait for the fighting to be over in Europe.

CHAPTER VI
BEANIE LOSES HIS HOME

A week or two went by, and I was as happy as a king—maybe I’d better say a president, as kings don’t seem to be getting much fun out of life at present.

I had had many homes, many masters and mistresses, but never a master like this one. He just suited me. I often used to wonder what it was about him that made me like him so much. I had seen men just as handsome, just as amiable, just as lovable—there was something I could not explain about it. When he looked at me with his deep-set grey eyes, I felt that I could die for him. He was my man affinity. He understood me, and he never believed anything against me unless it was very fully proved, and then—he always forgave me.

His confidence in me made me want to be a better dog, and I stopped nipping Beanie on the sly, and gave up stealing Mrs. Granton’s gloves and chewing them up.

I didn’t like her, and she didn’t like me. What could you make of a woman who insisted upon being called “Clossie” instead of Claudia, which was her real name. Claudia has some dignity to it, but Clossie—it didn’t sound to me like a lady, and master just hated it, but he had to say it.

They didn’t get on very well together. I often heard the servants talking about it. Louis was for mistress, and the cook and the waitress and the girl who came to do mistress’s hair and finger-nails were for master.

“She’s a fraud,” said cook emphatically. “A woman her age ain’t got no business lazing in bed till all hours of the morning, and when she gets up, what does she do? Fools round, putting in time, and then travels down town and wastes money shopping, or goes to the theatre.”

“She don’t do nothing for nobody all day long,” the waitress would break in. “It’s self, self, self—do I look pretty—is my skin all right—am I getting old—bah! I’d like to give her a job scouring brasses.”

Then Louis would stand up for her. “The old man’s clever (I regret to say they usually called master the old man, and mistress Mrs. Putty-Face). Why don’t he make more of her? If she was my wife, I’d teach her things. Why don’t he point out things on the river when we’re motoring, and do he ever read to her of an evening?”

He never did, but the maids wouldn’t tell him this, so Louis, who was a French-American, speaking fairly good English with here and there a funny mistake, went on. “When I comes in for orders, there he sits glooming one side of the fire, she the other—the table a-tween them. Man and wife should be close up, and speaking by-times.”

“She ain’t got no language,” said cook. “She never does talk but of fooleries.”

“She stands for her dog,” said Louis feebly, for the women always out-talked him.

Here the young girl who did her hair and nails, and who used to come out to the kitchen for a cup of tea, made a very dismal prophecy about Beanie that unfortunately came true.

“Just listen to me,” she said wrinkling her dark eyebrows, “that woman ain’t got no thought for anything but herself. Husband, help, dog—she’d see you all in the Hudson, and never lift a finger to save you. Why, when that fat dog comes between her and a table or a chair in the bed-room, that she’s making for, he gets a push that lands him most into the next room. If she took it into her head to get rid of him, out he’d go.”

Louis was sweet on this girl, and he smiled at her. “I never saw no kicking from her,” he remarked amiably. “Mrs. Putty-Face has been kind along to me. I often gets a tip. Maybe she’ll make good yet. She’s young, ain’t she?”

This brought on a long, tiresome argument. When the maids got on mistress’s clothes or her age, I always left the kitchen. Why don’t they talk about the war or politics, instead of that eternal drivel about master and mistress?

The two people at the head of the establishment never mentioned them, nor looked at them, except to ask for something. I wonder whether that was not one reason why there was not more sympathy between the working end and the commanding end of the house. I had been in several homes before this, where there was criticism between employer and employed, but a criticism softened by sympathy and mutual interest.

I blamed mistress. Down at the café, the servants were never familiar with the gentlemen patrons, but there was a good spirit prevailing, and I heard no hateful remarks there. The gentlemen were kind to the garçons, in a quiet way, and the garçons were respectful to the gentlemen, and they got their reward, for once when one of them fell ill, the gentlemen clubbed together, and sent him to a beautiful place in the country.

To come back to Beanie, I had noticed for several days that mistress hadn’t been talking silly talk to him, and usually left him home, when she went out in the car. He wasn’t apprehensive about it. His too solid flesh made him a stupid dog. He was simply annoyed to miss his outing. However, to give him credit, he never said a word against his mistress. He just plodded round the apartment after her, never doubting that she adored him as much as she said she did.

One evening, when she was sitting with her two pretty, light slippers stretched out toward the wood fire in the fire-place, she said suddenly, “Rudolph, I’m going to change Beanie and get a toy Pomeranian.”

Mr. Granton turned round and said, “What!” He was sitting, as he usually did, beside a little table which had a shaded electric light on it. He was reading a book about the war, and sometimes stopped to gaze thoughtfully in the fire. Mrs. Granton wouldn’t talk about it to him. All she knew about the fighting in Europe was, that it would stop, for a time, her yearly visits to Paris to buy gowns.

He was staring at her. Finally he said, “I thought you were fond of Beanie.”

“I thought I was,” she said carelessly, “but Poms are more fashionable, and smaller. Beanie’s too fat to carry, and I think a small dog under the arm looks smart.”

“What will you do with Beanie?” asked Mr. Granton.

“Sell him of course—I’ll get a good price. I gave two hundred for him. I’ll send him to a vet to be starved for a while. He’s too fat now.”

Upon my word, I was sorry for Beanie. He sat listening to her, as if he could scarcely believe his ears. The poor simpleton had so presumed on the fact of her loving him. I could have told him long ago, he was in a dog-fool paradise.

Mr. Granton opened his mouth, as if to say something, then he shut it again. He took up his book, and went on reading about the war till Mrs. Granton’s smacking of her lips over her chocolates and novel got on his nerves. It usually did about eleven o’clock.

He got up, looked out the window, said, “I think I’ll take a walk.” Then he said carelessly, “Have you quite made up your mind to sell your dog?”

“Quite,” she said, smiling and showing her pretty teeth. She was really very pinky sweet and lovely. If she had only had a mind in her doll body.

“And you would be satisfied with two hundred dollars?”

“I’d be satisfied with a hundred and fifty,” she said, “he’s no longer quite young, according to looks. His amount of flesh ages him.”

Beanie gasped and panted by the fire, and finally went to hide his shamed head in the corner.

“I suppose you know he understands all this,” said Mr. Granton.

“I don’t believe it,” she said, “he’s only a dog.”

This roused poor young Beans. He waddled up to her, rose on his hind legs, and laid his two forepaws on her lap. His mouth was wide open, and he was panting heavily, trying to look engaging and fascinating, and succeeding only in looking silly.

“Go away, you little fool,” she said pushing him aside. “I’ve taken a dislike to you.”

Beanie went to hide his diminished head under the sofa.

Mr. Granton was drawing a fountain pen from his pocket, and a little book. He wrote out a cheque for one hundred and fifty dollars, and gave it to her.

“You might have made it two hundred,” she said peevishly.

He smiled. He was too good a man of business to pay more for a thing than he had to, even to his own wife.

“Your dog is mine now,” he said.

“Very well,” she replied carelessly, “and mind, I don’t want that fat awkward thing round this apartment. We’ve too many dogs now,” and she glared at me.

She had never forgiven me for staying with her husband, and I knew, and he knew, that she was jealous of me.

“I’ll find a home for him,” said Mr. Granton. “Come on, Beans, since you’re my dog now, come out and take a walk with Boy and me.”

He always called me Boy or Boy-Dog. He said I was too clever to be just plain dog.

I hate sorrow and suffering and ugly things. With my tail between my legs, I slunk after my master. I didn’t like to look at Beanie. He was behind me. Poor, poor young dog—prematurely aged on account of the over feeding, over-petting and the over-everything of a foolish mistress, and now shaken out of his paradise.

He looked frightfully, but he made an effort to hold himself up, and waddled toward the elevator with us.

When we got in the street, Mr. Granton said kindly, “I’ll carry you a while, old man. You’re rather knocked in a heap,” and he actually took that fat young dog under his arm, and walked block after block with him, till Beanie got back some of his usual complacent self-possession.

Then he put him down, and walked slower than usual, in order to accommodate his new acquisition. I walked close to Beanie, and from time to time touched his head with my muzzle.

“Cheer up, young fellow,” I said, “you’re lucky to have changed hands. You would have been dead in a few months. You’re all out of condition. Master will get you a good home.”

“I don’t want another home,” he said miserably. “I want my old one, and I love my mistress.”

“In spite of the way she’s treated you?” I asked.

“That doesn’t make any difference with a dog,” he replied.

“It would with me,” I said.

“You’re not an ordinary dog,” he said. “You’re an exception.”

“I believe that’s true,” I said. “I wonder where we’re going.”

“I don’t know, and I don’t care,” he said wretchedly, and he plodded along like a machine.

Master had left Riverside Drive, and was going slowly up One Hundred and Thirty-ninth Street. Soon we were in the shadow of Great Hall of the College of New York. Some one was playing the organ, and through an open door, we could catch the solemn strains of some dirge-like music.

Master stood still for a while, either to listen, or to breathe the panting Beanie, whose eyes were dim with tears, as he looked not up at the white-picked stone mass of the building, but down at the cold, stone pavement.

Presently we went on with our faces to the east. Now it dawned upon me where we were going. I jumped and frisked about my master. How clever he was. He had remembered old Ellen’s address. She was just the one to soothe and comfort poor Beanie.

“See what a nice wide avenue you’re going to live on,” I said to Beanie.

“There’s no view of the River,” he muttered.

I sighed. There’s no comforting a dog with a broken heart.

He did cheer up a bit, when we got into Ellen’s flat. How glad she was to see my master. Not cringingly glad, but glad in the nice, affectionate way coloured people have toward those they like.

She was sitting in one of the big rocking-chairs in her tiny kitchen, and had evidently been looking out the window at the crowds of people sauntering to and fro on the brightly lighted avenue. This was a great place for the coloured persons employed among whites to come to see their friends and families, and on a fine evening they did a good deal of their talking in the street.

Master motioned her back to her chair, and he took Robert Lee’s rocker at the other little window.

“I have brought you a present,” he said, and he glanced at Beanie and me as we lay at his feet.

Old Ellen’s face glowed. “A present—for me, sir? May the Lord bless you.”

“It’s alive,” said my master, and he pointed to Beanie.

Ellen almost screamed. “Sir! not that lovely, fat dog!”

Master nodded, and she swooped down on Beanie, and took him, troubles and all, right up in her ample lap. It reminded me of the song she sang me when I was here before. “Take up de young lambs, tote ’em in your bosom, an’ let de ole sheep go.”

Beanie’s whole soul was shrinking from her, but he put a steady face on his troubles, and even curled his short lip gratefully at her.

She began to sway to and fro, rubbing her bleached old hand over his tired head.

“Don’t let him out alone,” said my master, “he might run home.”

Ellen’s face was almost silly with happiness. “There ain’t no little pickaninny in New York, that’ll have the ’tention this little master dog will have,” she said earnestly.

She always began to talk in a southern way when she saw master. I think he recalled her old employers down South.

“How will you feed him?” asked my master. “He has quite a good appetite.”

Ellen looked master all over with the good-natured cunning of her race. “Sir,” she said, “you looks like the gen’l’men down South—you wouldn’t let your little dog suffer nohow, even if it was Ellen’s.”

Master laughed heartily. He loved frankness, and hated deceit. “Ellen,” he said, “that dog will have a limited income as long as he lives. It will be paid weekly, and you will have to go to an address I will give you to get it. As he enjoys driving, I will have a carriage call for you once a week, and you can take Beans with you to report for himself.”

Old Ellen didn’t know what to say. She looked everywhere—all round the room, out the window, down at the dog in her lap, and hard at me, as I sat staring at her.

Finally she got up, put Beanie down, and said quietly, “Sir, would you like a cup of coffee?”

“Very much,” he replied.

Ellen lighted her gas stove, got out the big pot, made the coffee, and handed him a cup and saucer that she took from a cupboard in the wall.

Master handled it in surprise. “This is Sèvres,” he said, “and costly.”

“Sir,” she said solemnly, “that was a present from my old mistress whose heart was broke by de war.”

Master held the cup out from him, as if he dreaded to touch his lips to it.

“But,” said old Ellen in the queer, mysterious voice negroes can assume, “happiness come afore she died—Sir, is you happy?”

The big, old negress suddenly towered over my master, and laid a hand on his head.

“No, Ellen,” he said quite simply, “God knows I’m not happy.”

The old woman stared up at the ceiling, and her eyes became quite glassy. “Oh! Lord,” she said with a frightful fervour—“drive away de clouds from poor Mister’s heart. Bring him light—It’s comin’. Oh! Lord—I see it—comin’ like de wings of an eagle. I see it a-swoopin’ right down on Mister, dear, good man,” and suddenly turning her back on him, she began to clap her hands.

Master drank his coffee, and never said a word. I had been with him long enough to know, that he was a very unemotional man, and yet he was all alive with tenderness inside.

He had a little superstition too, for he was watching Ellen from the corner of his eye, and was pleased by her interest in him.

Finally he got up, and went over to poor young Beans who lay in the chair, taking no stock in all this sentiment.

“Good-bye, my dog,” he said. “You’re young—you’ll get over this.”

Beans, of course, tried to follow us from the room. Our last sight of him, was at the head of the staircase, struggling in old Ellen’s arms.

“Dog, dog,” she said rebukingly, “old Ellen knows. There’s a cloud going to burst over you all. Mister an’ dog—an’ it’s full o’ blessings.”

My master smiled at intervals all the way home. He always made for Riverside Drive, and never stayed any longer than he could help in the blocks and blocks of streets between it and East River. This night there were heavy masses of clouds over the river, but just before we got home, the moon broke through, and showed a superb, smiling face.

My master paused, and leaning both elbows on the stone parapet, stared at the moon. “Suppose it should come,” he murmured—“perfect happiness—in the right way—the only way it could come now, is a wrong way.”

His voice was frightfully sad and perplexed. How I longed to comfort him, but I was only a dog—and moreover, I didn’t know all his troubles. I was pretty sure they weren’t money troubles.

I did all I could. I jumped up, and licked his hand.

“Boy,” he said, withdrawing his gaze from the moon to look at me, “you’re the greatest comfort I have.”

Wasn’t I proud and happy! I almost wriggled myself out of my body.

With a beautiful smile, but a heavy sigh, he turned, and we started toward home which we did not reach without a further adventure.

CHAPTER VII
THE WOMAN BY THE RIVER

As all travelled dogs know, Riverside Drive, which I claim is the loveliest stretch of avenue in New York, has, at intervals, a sunburst of a park. Those strips of park are delicious for my race. Did you ever notice a sober, city dog trotting behind his master till an open square is reached? If he is a normal dog, his legs begin to dance, and he begs permission to have a scamper.

Some of these little fool-dog creations that have been inbred till they are nothing but a stomach with a little skin wrapped round it, have, of course, no natural impulse left, but I insist that any dog with a remnant of real dog left in him, adores the open. We get this love of liberty from our wolf and dingo ancestors.

Well, as I trotted behind and before, and encircled and interwove master, better than any skirt dancer could have done, I heard presently a wailing in front of us.

We soon came up with the wailer—a dirty, pretty child about four years of age, dragged by the arm by a sullen, slatternly woman who looked about as much out of place on Riverside Drive as master would have looked in Gringo’s saloon.

The woman was tired and ugly, and the child was discouraged and weary. Poor little imp—I can see his bare legs now, looking cold and fiery in the nipping night air.

Master followed behind the woman, biting his lip, and trying to hold himself back, but he couldn’t.

At last, when a jerk more forcible than any before made the little wanderer burst into heartsore weeping, something gave way in master, and he strode after the woman.

He held his hat in his hand, and I could see the perspiration glistening on his forehead.

The child turned his poor, little, tear-stained face over his shoulder.

Master held out both his hands, “Oh! give him to me!” he said in a dreadful voice.

Now I knew one reason at least, why he was not happy. He wanted a little child of his own.

The awful looking woman turned, and confronted him like an angry, hissing snake.

“Not much,” she just spat at him, and taking the child in her arms, she kissed it and comforted it, and went on her weary way.

“Would you kidnap all I’ve got left?” she said savagely over her shoulder.

Master’s hands dropped to his sides. His face looked like the moon when it burst through the clouds.

“So you love it,” he said in a delicious voice.

“Love it,” she croaked, then she said some emphatic words that didn’t hurt me nor my master, and which are not necessary to repeat.

“I’m drug out,” she said, after we’d followed her for a few steps.

“Stop,” said my master, and he took the child from her and swung it up to the stone wall, and stood staring into his little face, so happy now because his mother had comforted him.

“What are you doing up here?” he asked the woman, without looking at her.

She sank down on the ground, just like a dog.

“I came up to see a janitor in one of those big houses,” she said, “he used to be a pal of mine, but he’s moved. If he’d been there, I’d got a car fare and some grub.”

Master didn’t ask her story. It was written all over her. “Would you work in a laundry?” he asked presently.

“Who’d take me?” she said sneeringly. “Look at that, for dirt,” and she held up a bit of her horrible dress.

“My laundry would,” he said dryly.

“You ain’t got a laundry,” she said quickly, and she shot a glance up at him from her bleared eyes.

“Yes I have—here’s the address,” and he thrust a card in her hand.

“Read it,” she said drearily. “I ain’t got my specks.”

“Good Heaven,” muttered my master, casting her a reluctant glance. “Not much over twenty, and senile decay.”

As if understanding him, she murmured, “You had good feed when you was a kid. I was stuffed from swill cans, and treated to tasty bits from the dumps.”

A shudder ran over my master. “Don’t you write no country name,” she said with feeble wrath. “I’ll not leave this little old New York agin.”

“It’s ’way down town,” he said shortly, as he handed her the card, “and here’s car fare. Mind, no drink on the way.”

“I’m too beat out,” she said, struggling to her feet. “I’ve heard of you. You’re the odd fellow that runs that place for the likes of us, an’ ain’t too partickler about rules. I’ll go in, for I’ve wanted to get in, but didn’t know how, and I’ll stay till I die, and go to nobody knows where. That’ll be soon, an’ you kin have him”—and she nodded toward the child.

Master turned to leave her. “Stop,” she said in her husky voice, “I’m goin’ to wish somethin’ on you.” Then she looked up at the moon. “He ain’t got a kid of his own,” she said softly, “I know by the look in his eyes. Send him one, Mrs. Moon, you’re the only mother I know.”

As if afraid he would thank her, she held her child tight to her, and shuffled off toward Broadway.

Master stared after her for a long time, then he muttered, “That’s the second time I’ve been blessed to-night. Queer, isn’t it, dog?—Now, as that child must have a warm welcome at the laundry, let’s go telephone before we get home. We don’t want our right hand to know too much about the left hand.”

CHAPTER VIII
STANNA AND NAPOLEON

Some very interesting things happened right straight along after that night. I found out lots of things about my master. He was a regular public benefactor and he had the name of being one of the stingiest men on the Drive.

He did everything anonymously. Rich people are horribly preyed upon in New York. Some of his friends who were known to be generous used to get a mail that staggered the postman. They were stung and bothered by their benefactions as if they had been noxious insects.

Master’s beneficiaries couldn’t sting him, for they didn’t know who he was. He found many of them on the Drive, and at night. For such a quiet man, it was wonderful to see him make friends.

He would saunter along the Drive, stop to lean on the stone walls or bridge railings, or sit on one of the seats, and some other man would be pretty sure to engage him in conversation. It’s mostly always the sad who loiter. The happy walk quickly. Master always wore an old coat, and a cap pulled pretty well over his face. Many a man did he save from despair, either by a word of comfort, or by some assistance in business. He had no home for men, but he had had his Bluebird Laundry for women, for some time.

All his reports from it he received at night. The director would join him on the Drive, usually at midnight, and they would walk to and fro and talk of more things they could do for the benefit of girls and women who were out of employment, and who hated restraint.

Master never visited the place, for he didn’t want to be recognised. He was astonishingly keen, however, in knowing all about it. One night, I heard him ask the director if a certain room didn’t want repapering.

The man looked at him in surprise. “It does, but how do you know?”

Master’s face glowed. “I see it all in my mind’s eye.” Then he added, “Refurnish the room too, and have the bluebirds larger than ever. Women need more and more happiness.”

One evening, as we were setting out earlier than usual, we walked down by the collie dog’s house, and met Miss Stanna coming out to exercise him.

I had got to love this young girl who often visited the Grantons. She was not so very young—twenty-two or thereabout. She had a brave, fine face, and it never grew weary, no matter how worried she was inside.

By things the servants said, I knew that Stanna and her brother lived with a grandmother, that they had been very rich, but the war had made them poor, and the grandmother was trying to find a rich husband for Stanna, and the girl wouldn’t help her.

“Hello! Wasp,” said my master, quite like a jolly young boy. His face always lighted up when he saw this pretty girl, and in common with all the persons in her set, he called her by her nickname.

I asked Walter Scott one day why his young mistress was called the Wasp, and he said it was on account of a costume she wore at a fancy ball, a short time ago. The dress was black and gold and had gauzy wings, and ever since that time her intimate friends had called her “Wasp” or “Waspie.”

Miss Stanna had very pretty manners, for much pains had been taken with her education. Naturally, she was very frank and mischievous, but she was always covering up this native gush and frolicsomeness by an assumed conventionality.

To-night she looked merry, and full of fun. She bowed very prettily, and gave a little skip as she held out her hand to my master.

“Grandmother is terribly shocked,” she said laughing all over her face, “but Walter Scott was pining for a run, and the maids are out, and brother Carty too. I promised to stay fifteen minutes only, and to walk up and down in sight of the house. I’m so glad you’ve come—scamper now, Sir Walter and Boy Dog.”

I didn’t want to scamper, I wanted to hear her talk, for I was very much interested in her. So I kept close to my master, and Sir Walter, after finding out that I did not care to accompany him, ran off alone. That dog always had such perfect manners—acquired abroad, for he had been born in a castle in Scotland, and rather looked down on everybody on the Drive, human beings and dogs too, because so few of us were perfectly aristocratic.

He claimed that it was impossible to acquire finish of manner and conventional elegance in a country as new as America. We used to have heated arguments about it, and his known opinions on the subject kept him from becoming a favourite among the dogs in our set.

He said I was an aristocro-democrat dog, while he was pure aristocrat. I said I was a good, American dog, and believed in our own institutions, George Washington and all that sort of thing; and I claimed that if one worked hard enough at it, one could obtain ease of manner and polish in this country as well as in any other.

Walter was never convinced. I used to say to him, “Don’t you call your own owner a perfect lady?”

“Yes,” he would say uneasily, “yet her manners in repose, haven’t the perfect repose that characterises the pose of women abroad.”

By abroad he meant “Europe,” which he never would say. Europe was “the continent” to him. England, Scotland and Ireland were “home.”

“But you never were in Ireland,” I used to say to him, “how can you call it ‘home’?”

“It is in the old country,” he would reply seriously.

To come back to the ladies. Walter or Sir Walter, as he preferred being called, liked a dull, dead stillness of manner—a kind of “I’ve-just-been-to-a-funeral,” or “I’m-just-going-to-one,” air.

Now I like liveliness in women. I’ve been abroad, and though I admire Englishwomen and Scotchwomen, you can’t have as much fun with them, nor can you tell what they’re thinking about as quickly as you can read an American or a Frenchwoman. However, every dog to his liking. Give me gaiety and fun—Sir Walter can keep his goddesses and statues.

Miss Stanna just suited me to-night. Her eyes were dancing, and her little black pumps could scarcely keep on the sidewalk.

“What is the matter with you?” asked my master uneasily.

He was one of the executors of her father’s estate, and took a business, as well as a friendly interest in the family.

She didn’t say “Nothing,” as most girls would have. She said, “Everything.”

Master gave her a queer, sidelong look and said, “I heard my wife remark to-day, that it is a long time since you have been to see her.”

“I’ve been busy,” said Stanna with a ripple of a laugh.

She had stopped, and was staring hard at a big, old-fashioned mansion standing on one corner of the street we were passing. It was gloomier than ever to-night in the electric lights. Even by daylight it looked forbidding, except in front where it faced the Drive, for it was surrounded by a semi-circle of huge apartment houses.

“Who has bought that old Sweeney house?” asked my Master, as he followed her glance. “I see workmen there every day.”

“A queer man,” she said with an odd little smile, “a saloon-keeper from the Bowery.”

Didn’t I prick up my ears! Something told me that was Gringo’s master. You know dogs are very quick at understanding. I can’t explain why it is, but something inside me tells me when to jump to a conclusion, and I jump, and nearly always land on my feet.

“The Bowery,” said my master wonderingly.

“You never saw such an odd man,” she went on in a musing way, and with her eyes fixed on the dark house standing so solemnly among its lighted neighbours. “He’s not like any one I ever saw.”

“He isn’t that fellow who is being lionised because he made the fortune out of the soft drink places, is he?” asked my master.

“The same—did you ever see him?”

“Haven’t had that pleasure,” said my master dryly.

“Mrs. van der Spyten took him up, and Grandmother followed suit. He’s handsome in a cold, quiet way and, wonderful to relate—the dead image of Napoleon.”

“Napoleon and the Bowery!” said my master disdainfully.

“Grandmother can make him talk more than any one,” continued Miss Stanna. “She’s unearthed the fact that his father belonged to a good, old English family, that he married a barmaid and ran away to America, that he lived in Chicago, and had this son who seems to have lived everywhere from Chicago to Rio Janeiro.”

“Is he a gentleman?” asked my master.

The girl turned on him quickly. “Now what do you mean by a gentleman?”

“You know,” he said doggedly.

“Well, he isn’t then. He knows how to read and write, and make money, but a drawing-room throws him into a bored agony, and a dinner table is an extended nightmare to his unaccustomed spirit.”

Master shook his head, and frowned terribly.

“But fancy the sensation, Rudolph,” continued Miss Stanna, “of meeting some one to whom our tiresome conventionalities are blank and unwished-for novelties. I sat beside him the other night at dinner. Something told me he didn’t know what to do with his forks and spoons.”

“‘I dare you to eat with your knife,’ I whispered.”

“And did he?” asked my master breathlessly.

“Every morsel. Oh! the sensation. How was Grandmother going to cover that up? She had excuses for everything. ‘Ah! the poor fellow,’ she said, ‘deprived of his father at an early age, cast on the cold world, obliged to eat when and where he could, then his noble qualities asserting themselves, and bringing him back to the sphere in which he was born, where he is amply prepared to shine as one of the leading philanthropists of the day.’”

“So—that’s his pose, is it?” asked my master.

“His pose,” said the girl bursting into a laugh, “his pose—my dear Rudolph—he affirms over and over again, ‘I didn’t sell temperance drinks to reform men, I did it to make money,’ and no one believes him. He’s a hero despite himself.”

“I believe you’re going to marry him,” said my master irritably.

“That’s what Grandmother says,” remarked Miss Stanna with an angelic smile.

“I shall look into this,” said my master firmly. “We are your oldest friends. Your Grandmother and Carty are coercing you, I believe.”

Stanna didn’t speak. “There he is,” she said softly.

We all looked across the street and there—I was going to say plodding, but that is too heavy a word—walking steadfastly along the pavement, was a man of medium-height, with a sour-looking bull-dog at his heels.

“Gringo, by all that’s wonderful,” I muttered.

“We didn’t know he was going to call this evening,” murmured Stanna. “Grandmother will be distracted. She will have to go to the door.”

“You would better go home,” said my master dryly.

“No hurry,” said the girl mischievously, and she watched the man go up the steps to her house which was another one of those big, old-fashioned, detached ones, which peer out from between sky-scraping apartment houses on the Drive, like Daniels in dens of lions.

Gringo did not follow his master, but went under the steps.

“Poor Grandmother,” said Stanna a few minutes later. “He is in the library. She has run the shade away up—a storm signal. But I’m not going in yet,” and she laughed as merrily as a child.

“Yes, you will, Stanna,” said my master decidedly, “and I’m going with you. Come along.”

She shrugged her shoulders, said something in French that I did not catch, and went across the street with him.

I ran first, and looked under the steps. “Hello! Gringo, old boy—a thousand welcomes to Riverside Drive.”

The old dog’s pleasure was lovely to see. He came out, wagged his short tail, even licked me. “I feel like a cat in a strange garret up here,” he growled. “It’s fine to meet a friend. How have you been? Why didn’t you call?”

“I was planning to come to-morrow,” I said. “I’ve been in attendance on the best master a dog ever had. He keeps me with him all the time.”

“He’s no better than mine,” said Gringo shortly.

“I’m dying to see your master,” I replied. “Come in to this house. This is a place where dogs are welcome.”

Gringo was just preparing to follow me up the steps, when Sir Walter Scott stood before us—his tail rigid with disapproval.

“Good land!” muttered Gringo in my ear, “another one of these fool ’ristocrats. Mister’s gone batty on the subject of swells. I wish he’d stayed on the Bowery.”

“I beg your pardon,” said Walter Scott in his mellifluous voice. “I have not the pleasure of your acquaintance.”

“This dog is a friend of mine, Scott,” I said bluntly, “and I believe I have the entrée of your house. In insulting him, you insult me.”

Gringo was getting mad. “You high-toned dogs palaver too much. See the teeth in those jaws,” and he opened his gaping cavern of a mouth at Sir Walter Scott. “They’re my cards. I’m going in—I want to see master’s girl.”

Walter Scott stepped back with a sneer on his handsome face, and was going for a walk in a somewhat stiff-legged fashion, when Miss Stanna called, “Come in, Walter darling.”

Walter darling was in a rage, but still he remembered his manners, and stood back for Gringo and me to follow Miss Stanna into the library.

CHAPTER IX
I MEET GRINGO AGAIN

It was a very pleasant room. Old Mrs. Resterton hadn’t expected callers, so the fire was very low in order to save the coal. However, she was poking it, and it soon would be cheerful. There were plenty of books in long, low cases, and a nice old-rose carpet on the floor, and big easy chairs. And standing before one of those chairs was a very remarkable-looking man.

He did look like Napoleon. He was proud, and quiet and determined-looking, and his hair lay in a little wave on his forehead, just the way Napoleon’s does in his pictures. When he spoke, his voice was beautiful—low and resonant like a bell. My! my! what a look he had—like a man that had seen everything. I saw that no matter what his position in life had been, he was enormously clever.

Miss Stanna was very cool, and yet gracious with him, but her grandmother, worldly old stager as she was, could not conceal her satisfaction at his unexpected visit.

She gushed when she saw my master. “Oh! Rudolph, how opportune. I have been hoping you would drop in. How are you, and how is dear Clossie?”

He assured her that Clossie was well, and then she said, “Mr. Bonstone, this is our friend of whom I was speaking the other day—Mr. Granton.”

The two men shook hands, and looked at each other with sizing-up glances, like two dogs that may fight and may not, just as the fancy strikes them.

Gringo went under the sofa with me, and Walter Scott lay by the fire.

My! what a gossip we had. “Ain’t master the curly-headed boy,” said Gringo admiringly. “Just up and leaves the Bowery, and comes in among the swells, as cool as a cucumber. Picks the downiest peach of the lot.”

“But, Gringo,” I said uneasily. “You’ll not be at home in these higher circles. You don’t understand.”

“Don’t understand,” he growled. “Don’t I understand? Can you spring at a bull’s head, hold him, and pin him down without sweating? That’s what my ancestors used to do. I’m thoroughbred—I am. But what they went through is nothing to what I’ve gone through with these upper-crust dogs. It’s enough to break your heart. At first I took their nonsense; then I got my ginger up and just squared up to them. I don’t see any use in their darned old politeness—forever scraping and bowing, and doing the pretty. Yah! it makes me sick.”

“How does your master get on?” I asked curiously.

“Never turns a hair outside, but he’s hot under the collar—wears four a day. This indoor life wilts him, and makes him sweat like a butcher.”

“But, Gringo, I thought your master was a saloon-keeper?”

“So he is, or was. He’s given up all his saloons, and gone into real estate. He never stood behind a bar himself. He hired other men for it. He was always running the streets, making or dropping money.”

“He looks interesting,” I said, poking my nose further out from under the sofa to look at him.

“Interesting,” said Gringo scornfully, “he’s a whole bag full of men in one. Watch that eyelid of his.”

Mr. Bonstone had very fine eyes. They seemed to talk without the aid of his lips. I noticed that though he appeared to be taking his part in the conversation, he scarcely opened his mouth.

“He’s a most intelligent listener,” I said, “but why doesn’t he talk himself? Can’t he?”

“He’s afraid of making a break,” said Gringo with a sigh. “Used to gabbing with men. If he kept his mouth open, something might slip out that would frighten those two fashion-plates.”

“Does he really like Miss Stanna, or is he marrying for social position?”

“He wants her,” said Gringo emphatically, “and he wishes she was a barmaid.”

“Oh! I see—he’s a man that doesn’t want to shine in society.”

“If sassiety had one head, and master had a gun, I wouldn’t leave him alone in the room with it,” remarked Gringo shortly.

“Don’t say ‘sassiety,’ Gringo,” I corrected. “Say ‘society.’”

He growled it over in his throat several times, and at last got it right.

I was intensely interested in this affair, so I pushed my enquiries further. “Does Miss Stanna know that your master likes her for herself alone, and not because she belongs to a good old New York family?”

“Can you fool a woman?” said Gringo scornfully. “She knows all about it, and more too—but poor mister, he’s in the dark. He thinks she’s marrying him for his money, and he’s wondering whether she’ll ever be willing to leave her gang for him.”

“Why doesn’t she tell him?”

“He wouldn’t believe her now. You just hold on, she’ll work that out for herself—I wish they’d get married. I’m having the dickens of a time in an uptown hotel. The dogs are enough to make you sick.”

“Are you coming to live in this Sweeney house after the wedding?”

“You bet, and I’ll be glad to get up where it’s open, but I say, old fellow, give us a helping hand with these dogs up here, will you? Are they very stuck-up?”

“Some of them—I’ll get you good introductions.”

“You’re a nobby fellow,” said poor Gringo with a roll of his eyes at me. “You know the ropes, and I don’t. Mister’s got to be in society for a while, and I’d like to get one paw in anyway.”

“You’ll get your four feet in,” I said, rising, for I saw master bending over Mrs. Resterton’s hand. “I’ll run you as an eccentric dog of distinguished lineage.”

“You might tell them my record,” said Gringo anxiously. “I licked Blangney Boy in 1912, and Handsome Nick in 1913 and——”

“I don’t believe the fighting will count much up here,” I replied. “It will be more your manners, and how much you are worth. You’ve got to run on your master’s philanthropy, and his English ancestry. Don’t mention his barmaid mother though.”

“Barmaids and barmen are just as good as anybody,” said Gringo stoutly.

“Yes, yes, I know, but there’s a lot of temperance sentiment up here, and if you just have to talk along drinking lines, the wholesale brewery or distillery act would take better than your retail trade. Just you wait for your cue from me.”

Gringo’s eyes watered. “’Pon my word, I’m glad I met you,” he said. “If ever you want a friend just reckon on my jaws.”

“Try to make it up with Sir Walter Scott,” I said anxiously. “He’s a leader in dog society about here, though not a great favourite personally. It wasn’t really etiquette for me to force you in, but I just had to see your master.”

“I’ll not knuckle under to any dog,” said Gringo decidedly. “Take every blow like a thoroughbred is my motto, but when you once tackle, never give up till they come in and pick you up.”

“But you haven’t had any quarrel with him. Come now, go over to him and say you’ve had a pleasant call, and hope he may come to see you some day.”

Gringo hesitated, then he shuffled over to the hearth-rug.

Walter got up as he saw him approaching and presently I saw him lifting his upper lip in a dog smile. He was satisfied.

“He will be a splendid friend to you,” I whispered in Gringo’s ear, as they both approached me. “Cultivate him, cultivate him.”

For a wonder, and to my disappointment, master didn’t want to go for a further walk that evening. I was a little troubled about him, as I ran home after him. He was talking to himself, and sometimes he smiled, and sometimes he frowned.

Arrived in our apartment, where his wife received him with uplifted eyebrows, he did what he rarely did—sat down beside her for a talk. There they were each side of the little table, the electric light between them.

“Clossie,” he said, “I believe Stanna is going to be married.”

Phlegmatic as she was, the news of an engagement always excited Mrs. Granton.

“To be married,” she repeated, “to whom?”

“To a fellow called Penny Nap—he used to keep a saloon.”

“Penny Nap—is that all the name he has?”

“That is his nickname, his whole name is Norman Bonstone.”

“Stanna—Penny Nap,” echoed Mrs. Granton in a bewildered way.

“I don’t like it,” said my master crossly. “I believe the girl is being coerced. I can’t make her out; perhaps you could. Clossie, will you go to see her?”

Mrs. Clossie’s eyelids narrowed, as she stared at her husband. “Oh! certainly. You think I can find out whether she is happy about it? It’s a great thing to have Stanna happy.”

Master didn’t say anything. He was dreaming, and gazing into the fire.

The matter must have made an impression on Mrs. Granton, for the next afternoon she announced her intention of going to see the Restertons. Master telephoned, found that they would be at home, then he set out with his wife to walk the short distance to their house.

Something was the matter with the car, and it had been sent to the repair shop, unfortunately, oh! most unfortunately.

CHAPTER X
MASTER GETS TWO SHOCKS

Master was very much pleased with his wife for gratifying him, and he kept looking kindly down at her as she waddled along the sidewalk.

She was all in fur—coat, muff and cap. Several little baby seals must have starved to death, and several mother seals must have died in agony to fit her out.

She didn’t care, for one day I saw her read a story about the cruel seal traffic, and throw it in the fire. I knew what it was, for master told her about it, and then handed it to her.

Well, just as we got opposite Stanna’s house, she started to “jay-walk” across the street, as Gringo says—that is, to cross it in the middle of a block.

Master caught her arm, and said, “Wait a minute—there are too many cars passing.”

“They’ll stop when they see us,” she said impatiently, and she pulled her arm away from him. He tried to catch her again, but she was slippery in her furs, then he got behind her, and literally tried to run her across the street.

If she had only done as he wished her to do, but she stopped short, as she saw a car bearing swiftly down upon her, and screamed.

Now I do think automobiles are driven too fast in many cases, but I have seen Louis get wild with excitement, and say that he thinks he will lose his mind over those persons who won’t use the crossings, and who get right in front of his machine in the middle of blocks.

Poor mistress, she didn’t know anything about the trials of chauffeurs, and, in a flash, right there before my eyes as I hesitated in the background, for something told me what was coming—I saw her and my dear master struck by a little coupé, rolled over and over in the dust, and finally lying quite still.

I shrieked in agony, and a silly doglet who was gazing from a window told me afterward that she nearly died laughing to see me standing with one paw uplifted as if I could help them.

The people in the coupé were nearly crazy. They jumped out, lifted my master who was merely dazed, then took up my poor mistress who was bleeding from wounds on her pretty face, hurried her into a powerful limousine that had stopped at sight of the accident, and rushed her to a hospital.

I dashed after it, and kept it in sight till we got near the hospital, where I sank on the ground, more dead than alive.

After a long, long time my master came out. A doctor took him in his car, I got in beside them, and we drove sadly home.

That was the beginning of a terribly unhappy time for my master, and a mildly unhappy one for me. The apartment was lonely without its mistress. She had been selfish and disagreeable the most of the time when she was there, but we missed her.

My master would sit and look at her empty chair, his books and papers unheeded, then he would go to the telephone.

She got over her wounds and bruises, but she didn’t want to see my master. The doctors said her mind seemed slightly affected—she had better go away off in the country for treatment.

When this happened, there was a long silence from her, broken only occasionally by a report from a physician. Weeks and weeks went by. Miss Stanna got married, and went to live in the big stone house, but master never went near her, and his only recreation was his long walks at night.

We got very near to each other in those days, and Miss Stanna, or rather Mrs. Bonstone, meeting me in the street one morning, stooped down and patted me, saying, “You are a dear Boy-Dog; I don’t know what poor Rudolph would do without you.”

This pleased me immensely, and I stuck to my dear master closer than ever. Some of his friends were losing money by the war, but his business had improved, and the more money he made, the more he gave away.

Many a poor man blessed him for the help he rendered. The unemployment was dreadful, and the ones master helped were just the ones that the agencies for poor men did not touch. One night he kept a poor fellow from drowning himself in the Hudson. Master argued with him for an hour, and finally brought him home and had him sleep in his own bed. The poor lad was a gentleman and a foreigner, and was too proud to let his people know the plight he was in.

Some nights we cut across the city to Ellen’s avenue. It did us both good to go there. That Ellen was the dearest old soul I ever saw, and I loved to talk to Beanie now. I never saw such a changed dog. We used to tramp up the six flights of stairs to her flat, and when Beanie felt that we were coming, he would fly out of Ellen’s soft lap, and stand whining at the door, so we always found them waiting for us.

Beanie was quite handsome now. He had lost much of his flesh, and had quite a slender dog figure. Some one had told Ellen how valuable he was, and she was just eaten up with pride to think that she had such a well-bred dog.

BEANIE WAS QUITE HANDSOME NOW

There were a good many coloured people on the avenue, and they all petted Beanie, but instead of getting more stuck-up and proud, he had become quite a humble dog.

He used to talk to me by the hour, and tell me how kind Ellen and Robert Lee were to him. While master was talking to old Ellen, and despite himself, letting her know what some of his troubles were, Beanie would ask me questions about his dear mistress.

On this particular evening he had been talking as he often did about her accident.

“Beanie,” I said, “she wasn’t a true friend to you; why are you so sorry?”

“She brought me up,” he said. “She owned me. I can’t help loving her better than any one in the world.”

“But she is a very poor sort of a tool—now you know she is.”

“It doesn’t make any difference,” he said, shaking his head, “she was my mistress.”

“I believe you’re right,” I said, “but I’m not that kind of a dog. I can’t love persons unless I respect them.”

“Then you don’t know yet what true dog love is,” said Beanie. “I’d rather be unhappy with my dear Mrs. Granton than to be happy here with Ellen.”

“Is it because she is rich, and you like luxury?” I asked in a puzzled way.

“No, no. If Mrs. Granton were Ellen, and Ellen were Mrs. Granton, it would be all the same.”

“Well,” I said stoutly, “I’m glad you can’t live with her, for she would have killed you by this time with over-rich food.”

“I wouldn’t have minded dying for her,” said Beanie simply.

“Well,” I said, “it takes all kinds of dogs to fit the different kinds of owners,” and I ran to my own dear friend who was saying good-bye to Ellen in a depressed fashion.

Evidently he had been telling her that the blessing she had promised him had been changed into something else, for she was saying earnestly, “Sometimes the wheels of the Lord’s chariot run slow, dear Sir, sometimes fast, but dey always roll. Dey never stand still. You jes’ wait an’ hope. I feel as if somethin’ great was jes’ a-hangin’ over you now.”

Master raised his hand, and a soft light fell on his handsome face from Ellen’s single, dim gas jet—That’s another thing poor people don’t have enough of—good light.

“Ellen,” he said, “if it ever does come, I’ll remember you.”

He talked to himself a good deal, when we started on our way home. We were taking our usual route now—that is, through Morningside Park which we climbed just under Cathedral Heights. We were getting home much earlier than usual, and there was an evening service just closing in the huge church which dominates this part of the city.

As we took the path which winds round the back of it, where the workmen chip the stone all day, and will for many days to come (for it will take years to finish the structure) an exquisite sound floated out on the night air.

Through some unfinished part of the building, this boy’s voice reached us—so clear, and sweet and promising. It soared by us, and right up to the stars.

Master started, looked at first disturbed, then comforted. He stopped short, gave one backward glance at the vast tract of brightly lighted city seen from this eminence, then walked quickly toward a side door of the cathedral, near one of the exquisite little chapels.

I had often been here before with him, but always in the daytime, and he had made me wait for him outside, hidden behind some of the big blocks of stone.

However, to-night I pressed in after him, and he did not rebuke me. I knew a church was no place for dogs, but I was uneasy about my dear master, and did not want to leave him alone.

As he pushed open the swing door, such a blast of music met us. The whole thing was going now—organ and men’s voices, and it was magnificent.

Dogs like music as well as human beings do. Nothing entertains me more when I am tired than to have some lady sing and play the piano, and even a victrola is better than dead quiet.

Well, my master walked heavily in through the little door, and skirting the small chapels, went away down to the end of the church and took one of the last seats near the big doors.

There he sat down—poor, weary man, and laid his head on the back of the chair in front of him.

His soft hat rolled away in a corner, and I picked it up and put it on the seat next him. Then I sneaked in close to his feet.

He was making the low, soft noise that some people make in churches, for I have often stolen into them. This seemed to comfort him. The music rose and fell, and the boy’s voice soared and soared till in that evening hour, it seemed to be full of unnatural beauty and appeal.

It was almost dark where we were. A few of the lights high up in the cathedral were going, but we were far away, and they scarcely reached us. The organ went on after the human voices stopped—oh! the lovely music—sometimes soft and low, then high, and clear and sweet, and sometimes grumbling, like the waves of the sea in a storm.

I am only a dog, but the music told a story to me. I ran over all my past life, my ups and downs, my sorrows and delights—and I thought, if this means so much to me, when I understand it only on the surface, what must it mean to the weary, clever human being beside me.

After a time, the organ stopped. I think the organist had been having a good time to himself after the choir-boys had gone. Then a very strange thing happened. A voice sounded through the cathedral—a warm, persuasive voice, addressing all that army of vacant chairs.

My master started, and raised his head for a minute. Then it sank again. Afterward, I heard the explanation. A preacher who had come from a long way off, had heard of the teasing echo in the cathedral, and he was testing his voice. Every word he said seemed to be repeated. The immense building now looks as if it were cut in two, for it is only half finished. When it is quite done in years to come, the echo, it is said, will disappear.

I did not understand the words, but my master did. He listened intently, and I, who had got to know him so well, knew that a change was coming over his spirit. He was being comforted.

After a while the preacher followed the organist, and left the cathedral, but still my master did not go home. I might have pulled his coat and reminded him of the passage of time, but I judged that this was not a case for my interference. I kept curled up on his feet, so they would not get chilled from the stone pavement, and there we sat, hour after hour, till I fell asleep.

After a time I felt his feet stirring, then he got up, found his hat, and groping his way to the big doors, began to walk up and down, up and down, very slowly and thoughtfully. I went to a corner and lay down, and it did not seem very long before the doors were opened for an early service. We were free. I gave him a long, searching glance, as we emerged from the cathedral grounds to broad Amsterdam Avenue. He was a different man. Something had happened in the church.

With a firm, free stride, he struck across the avenue, past Columbia University and Broadway to the Drive. He was in a terrible hurry to get home.

“Boy,” he said looking down at me with a light on his face I had not seen there since the accident to my mistress, “it’s all right now—happiness or sorrow. I shall not repine, but I feel as if we were going to receive good news.”

I was so glad he said “we” and not “I.” It made me feel a part of his family. I had to run to keep up with him at last. It seemed as if he could not go fast enough. When we got to the apartment house, and he entered the elevator which was always too speedy a one for my comfort, he acted as if he thought it was going slowly.

He whipped out his latch-key, and stepped very quickly to the parlour, and there on the table that always stood between him and his wife, lay a telegram.

CHAPTER XI
NAPOLEON AND THE WASP

He tore open the telegram, exclaimed “Thank God,” clapped his hat on, slammed the door in my face, and was gone—all inside a minute.

What had happened, that he had forgotten me? I screamed with rage and disappointment, and scratched at the door, a thing I rarely do, for nothing makes human beings so annoyed as to have their doors marked by dogs.

The cook and the waitress came running from the kitchen. They were very good friends of mine, for I took care to treat them with the respect and consideration that every well-bred dog should show to servants. I always wiped my feet on muddy days, and I never went into the kitchen without an invitation.

“Bless the beast—what’s up with him?” exclaimed cook.

“Something, you may be sure,” said the waitress. “He’s got sense, that dog has. I guess the old man has gone and left him.”

I pulled cook’s cotton dress with my teeth. I led her to the telegram, and nosed it over to her. Alas! I could not read it. That bit of paper had driven master from his home.

Cook caught it up, and then gave a screech. “She’s gone and done it—doesn’t that jostle you!”

What had who done—mistress I supposed—why didn’t she tell me, and I whined and howled; but they paid no attention to me till Louis came in for his orders, as he usually did at this time in the morning, not sauntering, but hurrying and breathing heavily as if he too were excited.

There was a queer smirk on his face, and he opened his mouth to speak, but he had no chance to say anything for the two women just yelled at him, “We’ve got a baby—we’re just like other folks—read that—ain’t it the superfine!”

Now I thought I would go crazy. I barked, and jumped, and screamed, and no one rebuked me.

Cook sat down in mistress’s chair and fanned herself with her apron, Annie the waitress took master’s chair and drummed her fingers on the table, and Louis sat on the fender-stool with his cap on and whistled.

“Let’s have our coffee in here,” said cook, so they had a lovely time by the fire, and talked about the coming of the baby, and how it would turn the family topsy-turvy.

“The old man wasn’t in last night, was he?” remarked Louis.

“No,” said cook, “he wasn’t—something new for him.”

“That kid elevator boy gave me some mouth about it,” said Louis sheepishly.

“What did he say?” asked Annie.

“Grinned like a fool, and asked me where my old man got that dust on his coat and hat.”

I whined eagerly. Oh, if I could only speak, and tell them it was cathedral dust. Rich people don’t know what sharp-eyed critics they have in their dogs, and cats and servants.

“I hope you gave him a smack,” said Annie.

“Bet yer life, didn’t I,” said Louis. “Says I, ‘Young feller, if my old man was out all night, he in no mischief were—he ain’t that colour—see!’ and I digged him under the ribs.”

Cook and Annie shrieked with laughter, and said they’d have their dig at the elevator boy too, then finally they all went to their work. Cook invited me politely to sit in the kitchen, but after my breakfast I ran to master’s room and sat on the window seat looking up and down the Drive. I waited for him till late in the afternoon. Then I knew he would be better pleased to have me taking the air, so I ran to the hall door, and barked till Annie opened it. The elevator boy took me down below, and the door-man let me out on the sidewalk.

It was a pleasant day with a brisk wind sweeping in off the Hudson. Many nurses and children were out, and many dogs. I knew all the canines in this neighbourhood by sight now, and had a speaking acquaintance with all those worth knowing. I ran into one of the little parks, and there saw a group of dogs without leashes who were standing talking together, and gazing at a Dachshund who was conceitedly staring in what he thought was the direction of Germany, but what was really Hoboken.

“Good afternoon, boys,” I said, “what’s the news?”

“We’re just deciding which of us shall have the pleasure of licking that hyphenated-American dog,” said a handsome, black French bulldog. “For days he’s been pushing that griffon Bruxelles about, and some of us think it’s time for us to stand up for the Belgian dog. To-day, the news of the war has been very good for the Germans, and the Dachshund has been positively unbearable.”

“I’d like to have the honour of settling him,” said an Irish wolfhound, “but the odds wouldn’t be even.”

A Scotch terrier bristled up, “I maunna, canna, winna yield the privilege to none. I hae it.”

“It’s mine,” said a Welsh terrier angrily.

I burst out laughing. “Fight him if you like. You’ll fight me after.”

They stared at me, and the Dachshund threw me a grateful glance.

“This is a free country for dogs as well as men,” I said. “Let him talk. Don’t listen, if you don’t like what he says.”

“Are you a pro-German?” enquired an English bulldog furiously.

“If you are, I’ll chew you up,” an Irish terrier seconded him.

In reality, I am a dog that is for the Allies, but I wouldn’t give them the satisfaction of telling them.

“Gentlemen dogs,” I said, “I’m not talking about who I’m for, or who I’m against——”

“You should say ‘whom,’” interjected an English setter who was a great purist as regards dog language.

“Thank you,” I said bowing to him, “I’m for free speech. Say what you like, as long as you’re not insulting.”

“He was insulting,” said the whole group of dogs. “He said that Riverside Drive would soon be German.”

“That’s not insulting,” I replied, “why, that’s flattering. Think what a nice place it must be, if the Germans want it.”

Every dog showed his teeth—I don’t know what the upshot would have been, if their various owners had not called them and put their muzzles on. While we had been gossiping, the ladies had been talking together. They were very nice ladies, and law-abiding in general, but they did so hate the muzzle law, and were so sorry to see their poor dogs pawing their noses in misery, that they had the habit of carrying the muzzles in their hands, and slipping them on the dogs when they saw a policeman coming. It certainly was absurd to see baby spaniels, and toy dogs of all kinds with muzzles on their tiny noses. They couldn’t have bitten hard if they had tried.

As the dogs who had been growling about the Dachshund left, they threw furious backward glances at the conceited little scamp who ran up to me, and licked gratefully a little piece of mud off my back.

“Danke schön,” he murmured.

“Can’t you control yourself a bit?” I asked, “and not be so indiscreet? There wasn’t a German dog in that crowd. You’d have had a bite or two, if I hadn’t come along.”

“It was for the Fatherland,” he exclaimed, “and the sacred domestic hearth prized by dogs as well as men.”

“You say that like a little parrot,” I remarked, “and I don’t believe you bullied that griffon on your own responsibility. You’ve always been a good dog up to within a week. Who’s been coaching you?”

The little dog instead of answering, looked mad, and nipped me quite quickly on the hind leg.

“Oh! you saucy hyphen,” I said—his name was Grosvater-Leinchen, and I rolled him over and over a few times in the dust, like a little four-legged worm.

He got up, looking very dusty, and shook himself.

“Who’s been debauching you?” I said fiercely. “Come on now—I can bite as well as any dog,” and I showed him two rows of strong teeth.

“If I make new friends, it’s no business of yours,” he said sulkily.

“Oho!” I said. “I know now. It’s that new German police dog that has come to the Drive. So he told you the patter about the domestic hearth. Now I’ll tell you something more. He’s a stranger, he doesn’t fit in here. You’re a New Yorker, and subject to the law of the Drive, which is that a dog must function.”

“I don’t know what that is,” he said irritably.

“Why, you’ve got to fit in here, and play the game. You must respect the rights of other dogs, and not impose your little Dachshund will on us. Did you ever hear of liberty, equality, fraternity?”

“No,” he said in an ugly little voice, that told me the spell of the police dog was still upon him.

“Well,” I said, “for you, that means that if the griffon gets here first, and wants the warmest patch of sunlight, you’ve got to let him have it. You’ve no business to drive him out.”

“But I’m a bigger dog,” he said in surprise, “and I’m German. He’s only a Belgian.”

“Oho! that’s it, is it?” I replied. “You think German dogs lead the universe.”

“Of course they do.”

“Well then, if they do, they ought to be perfect.”

“They are perfect,” he said in astonishment. “Didn’t you know that?”

“No,” I said, “I didn’t. I believed American dogs, and English dogs, and even coloured dogs, are just as good as German dogs, if they behave themselves.”

“You’re a socialist,” he said, “a dangerous dog.”

I stared at his ridiculous, little, short-legged swagger, as he swung up and down before me.

“Now I’m going to tell you something,” I said, “as force alone appeals to you. That little griffon belongs, as you probably know, to Mrs. Warrington whose sister married an Englishman—Lord Alstone. Now I happen to know that Lady Alstone is to arrive here to-morrow on a visit to her sister, and with her ladyship comes her English mastiff. You’re probably going to get the greatest licking a dog ever got, for the griffon and the mastiff are always very chummy, and he will be sure to tell of the treatment he has been receiving from you. A family dog will fight you far harder than outsiders like the Drive dogs.”

The Dachshund looked alarmed.

“I’m sorry for you,” I said, “auf wiedersehen.”

“I say,” he exclaimed hopping after me, “I don’t want to be torn to pieces.”

“How can you be,” I retorted, “you’re perfect—being a super-dog, you’ll find a way out.”

“If that mastiff hurts me, the police dog will kill him,” he said angrily.

“Ah! perhaps,” I observed. “Of course the police dog is a good size, but an English mastiff——”

The Dachshund looked still more thoughtful. “I believe I’ll let the griffon have the sunny corner in future,” he said. “After all, I’m not living in Germany. I’ll tell the police dog I’ve got to be American, as long as I’m here. If I go back to Germany, I can be German.”

“All right,” I said heartily. “That’s a wise dog. Now why don’t you run right on to the griffon’s house, and tell him that? Get your story in before the mastiff arrives.”

Off hopped Mr. Dachshund across the Drive, keeping a bright look-out for policemen, and I felt that in future he would be friendly with the griffon.

I chuckled to myself, as I ran on to the Bonstones, for that was my objective point. Evil communications corrupt good manners even in dogs.

The air was delicious. I had no muzzle on, so I went slowly, and with a wary eye for those nice men the police, who would be our best friends if it weren’t for the health commissioner. It is a great fashion with some persons to run down policemen. I always like them and firemen, and have no admiration whatever for soldiers. I hate to see things torn and mangled. Policemen and firemen try to keep things together, and I believe if every policeman in every big city had a good police dog, there would be less killing and wounding of human beings.

The New York policemen are sharp, so I had to do a good deal of dodging behind pillars and in shrubbery, and twice I had to run away down to the river bank to elude them. It was close on dinner time, when I reached the Bonstone mansion.

I ran round to the back to get in. Fortunately the chauffeur, who was a friend of Louis, knew me, and when I whined, he left the car he was cleaning in the garage, and opening a side door of the house, said, “Run in, purp—I’ll bet you’ve come to call on the bride.”

I had, and I ran through back halls and passages right up to her bed-room. She was dressing, not for her own dinner only, but for a fancy dress ball to be held in the house of a friend afterward. She looked like the most beautiful picture I ever saw. Most women don’t look like pictures, but she nearly always does. She was putting on the costume Sir Walter had told me about—the wasp creation, with the gauzy wings and fluffy flounces. The skirt was rather short, and showed pretty striped stockings—yellow and black, Sir Walter said they were. Then there were tiny little satin shoes—oh! she certainly was very gauzy, and waspy and pretty.

Miss Stanna, or perhaps I should now say Mrs. Bonstone, had a French maid dressing her—a well-trained one, for her mistress had scarcely to open her lips to give directions.

Once she murmured, “Trop serrée;” and another time she said, “Les gants jaunes.”

Her flowers were lovely—orchids that nodded like big insects, and looked the shade of her gown.

When she glided from the room, the maid, who was a merry-looking creature herself, stared after her, and said with quite an English accent, “She knows how to get herself up—the monkey.”

Her voice was kind when she said it. We dogs don’t take much stock in words; it’s the tone that counts with us.

I don’t believe Mrs. Bonstone would ever be unkind to any one, unless they deserved a good scolding, in which case I think she could give it.

Well, I travelled on behind the wasp gown down to the drawing-room. Mrs. Bonstone had greeted me politely, when I went in, but very dreamily. Her alert mind was not at present on dogs.

Sir Walter stood under the statue of a Grecian boy in the lower hall, and as usual was the essence of courtesy. He came forward to greet me, bowing his noble head politely, and never saying a word about my not having called sooner, escorted me into the fine, big room, which had been done over with furnishings in which a lot of gold glittered.

“Must have cost thousands and thousands,” I observed.

Sir Walter, who did not think it good manners to mention prices of things, and yet who felt it incumbent on him to say something, murmured merely, “The new man is princely in his generosity.”

“Where’s Gringo?” I inquired anxiously.

“Never leaves his master—look behind Mr. Bonstone’s patent leather shoes.”

Sure enough, there was old Gringo, resplendent in a new collar which seemed to worry his neck, and panting happily beside a big fire. He looked like a big, ugly, brindled splotch on the white velvet hearth rug, but attractive, so very attractive, and just brimful of originality. He wasn’t going to turn into a conventional dog, just because he had come to live on Riverside Drive.

He pricked his rose ears when he saw me, and scuffed over to nose, or rather to lip me a welcome, for his old nose had such a lay-back that it wasn’t the use to him that mine was, for example. Mr. Bonstone and his wife didn’t pay any attention to us. They were staring at each other, as if they were at some kind of new and agreeable entertainment. However, the man’s keen glance soon fell on us.

“Dog-show?” he asked agreeably. “I heard there was one going on.”

Mrs. Bonstone laughed in a healthy, happy way, as if she hadn’t a care in the world. Something about us—we three dogs standing in the middle of the room, politely greeting each other, seemed to excite her risibles, till she almost lost control of herself. Or was there something back of us in her mind? I guessed the latter by the way she looked at her husband when she caught his arm and said, “Norman, let’s go in to dinner.”

The butler, who stood in the doorway, was just announcing this, the most agreeable time of the day. He was a new man, and gave me a frightful stare. I placed him as a dog-hater.

Mr. Bonstone and his wife took their dinner in almost profound silence. Whether it was the presence of the servants in the room or not, I don’t know, but they seemed to be quite happy without talking.

After dinner they went, not back to the drawing-room, but to the smoking-room, which was furnished in quiet, dull colours. There were some big, leather-covered chairs by the fire, and Mr. Bonstone sat down in one, and resting his head on the back of it, stared at the ceiling, while his wife wandered about the room.

Neither Mr. Bonstone nor my master smoked, and for that I was very thankful, for though I can stand the smell of tobacco I, like most normal dogs, do not care for the smell of anything burning. I love strong odours, but not when they are on fire.

We dogs were ordered to go to the kitchen to get some dinner, and when we came back, the Bonstones were talking, but not about anything interesting to me, so I had a little conversation with Gringo.

We were going under the table which was covered with books and magazines. Underneath was a fine Turkish rug which made the floor very comfy, and I was just going to lie down on it, when Mrs. Bonstone said politely, “Lie by the fire, Boy, you are an honoured guest.”

I had begged Sir Walter to leave us for a while. He was thoroughly exhausted, having had a twenty-mile tramp with Mr. Bonstone that afternoon, and though he urged that his duties as host demanded that he stay till my call was over, I freed him from all obligations of a social nature, and told him to run off for forty winks, and come back refreshed.

Gringo and I were not sorry to be alone. “If I could tell you, old fellow,” I whispered in his soft, well set-up ear, “how sorry I’ve been not to take you about a bit and introduce you, but my master needed me, and I was consoled by hearing that Walter Scott was doing the handsome thing by you.”

“That dog’s right on the level,” said Gringo heartily. “He’s not used to my sort. In that castle in Scotland, where he was born, there was a set of dog-nobs. He never ran with common dogs till I came, but as he said himself, ‘My dear mistress sets the pace in this house—if she accepts you, it is my duty to accept you, too.’”

“He has introduced you properly to our set, hasn’t he?” I asked eagerly.

“He has done it fine. I know the whole bunch from those babies in arms, the toy spaniels, up to the biggest mastiff that stalks the Drive.”

“And what do you think of them?”

“I hate most of them,” said Gringo stoutly, “can’t make ’em out. On the Bowery, we’re honest—if a dog likes you, you’re made aware of it. If he hates you, he lies low for you.”

“Then you think we’re deceitful up here,” I said with a troubled air.

“Deceitful ain’t the name for it. They smile and scrape, and give a polite look in the eye, but I’m dead sure they’re grinning behind my back. I’ll never like these up-town dogs. Me for the simple life and honesty.”

I said nothing. What he affirmed was partly true, but he was over-suspicious. The trouble was, his manners weren’t right, and his sub-conscious self told him he was not in his proper milieu.

“By the way,” he said, “I note you’re as well-known as the cops. How did you fix that with so many dogs about? You’ve not been here long.”

“I don’t know,” I said with a smile. “It’s easy for me to make friends. I don’t usually stay long in a place, and it’s get acquainted in a hurry, or not at all—a sort of ‘dogs-that-pass-in-the-night’ fashion.”

“Some day I want to swap experiences with you,” he said.

“With pleasure,” I replied.

“You like your present crib, don’t you?” he inquired.

“Rather, but I’m worried about my master just now.”

Gringo wasn’t listening to me. “Hush up, old man, for a bit,” he said anxiously. “I believe that girl is wasping master again.”

I looked over my shoulder. Mrs. Bonstone had wiggled on to the arm of the huge chair her husband was sitting in.

“Odd, isn’t it, Norman,” she was saying, “that you so love this conventional life after all your Bohemianism.”

Mr. Norman gave her a queer look from his expressive eyes, and said nothing.

“I should think you would hate evening dress and tight shoes and dinners and dances, after the prairies and South America and—the Bowery.”

“Master’s in a cold perspiration; he don’t like those things—he hates ’em as much as I do,” said Gringo indignantly, “but he thinks she likes ’em, so he keeps his mouth shut.”

In listening to him, I lost Mr. Bonstone’s reply, and Gringo went on wrathfully, “Ain’t she the limit! She sits there night after night and sticks pins in my poor boss, and he thinks she’s cute and clever.”

“I guess you don’t understand her any more than you do the Riverside dogs,” I said. “Looks to me as if she liked him.”

“Then,” replied Gringo, “why don’t she tell him so, instead of wasping his life out?”

“Gringo,” I said, “some ladies often wrap truth all round with affectations, till it’s like a little lost soul in the centre of a big ball.”

“Then give me just plain women,” said the old dog sulkily.

“Norman,” Mrs. Bonstone was saying, “how would you like to give a ball. We’ve got to return some of the hospitality that’s been showered on us.”

“Poor kid master,” groaned Gringo, “he goes to those fool shows, and watches her dancing, and buttons and unbuttons his gloves, and chokes his yawns, and thinks he’s having a good time.”

Mr. Bonstone was speaking. “Stanna—you may give a ball, or a funeral, or anything you choose. I’ll foot the bill.”

She struck her gaudy heels together, and said nothing for a long time.

Her maid came in, laid a wonderful evening cloak on the back of a chair, and withdrew.

The sight of it seemed to irritate Mrs. Bonstone, for she frowned at it, and after a time, stretched out her hand, pulled the lovely cloak from the back of the chair near her, threw it over Gringo and me, and disdainfully tucked it round us with her foot.

Gringo was nearly dead with the heat of the fire, and as he wriggled out of the cloak, he muttered wrathfully, “Why don’t the boss give her a hauling over the coals? Down on the Bowery, she’d get it, and be the better for it. The way men fetch and carry for the ladies in the ‘aileet of the bowe mond,’ makes me sick!”

I snickered at his French, then turned my attention to Mr. Bonstone who was saying quietly, “You’ve changed your mind about going to that fancy dress affair to-night, haven’t you?”

“I believe I have,” she said dreamily, and she slipped from the arm of his chair to another big one, and sinking back in it, fixed her eyes on the fire.

“Haven’t you a farm somewhere near here?” she asked presently.

An eager look came into Mr. Bonstone’s eyes. “Yes,” he said shortly. “I have.”

“Let’s pretend we’re the farmer and his wife,” she said coaxingly. “I’ve just been out to the stable, and put the hens to bed.”

Mr. Bonstone smiled. “Suppose we say hen-house,” he remarked. “Hens, as a rule, don’t sleep in the stable.”

“Well—the hen-house,” she said. “You’ve just been milking the cows.”

“I can milk,” said Mr. Bonstone, “but I don’t count on ever doing it myself.”

“Why not?” asked Mrs. Bonstone.

“Wouldn’t pay—I’d better do the head-work, and have a man attend to the cows.”

Mrs. Bonstone pressed her pretty lips together, and went on, “The horses, the cows and the hens are all asleep. What would the farmer and his wife do to amuse themselves for the evening?”

“I know what the farmer would do,” said Mr. Bonstone, “he’d tot up his accounts, read the paper, and go to bed. He’d be dead tired.”

“And what would I do?” she asked.

“You’d do likewise, if you were a real farmer’s wife,” said Mr. Bonstone. “Your feet would be so sore, you couldn’t stand on them.”

“How lovely!” she exclaimed, “to be really tired.”

“What set you out to talk about this?” he inquired curiously. “You’d never live on a farm.”

“Yes, I would,” she replied earnestly, “I’m tired of balls, I’m tired of the opera, I’m tired of dances, I’m tired of dinners, I’m tired of fine dresses—I’m tired of everything I’ve had. I want something new.”

“If you want novelty,” he said breathlessly, “I’ve got that farm—I never thought you’d go on it.”

“I want to go there,” she said. “I want to leave here. I want chickens and cows and more dogs.”

“You’d miss this life,” he said curtly.

“No, no, I would not. I long for the country—the real country—let Grandmother have this house.”

“Well, ain’t she the ice-chest,” observed Gringo severely.

Mr. Bonstone’s eyes were going round the room. I felt what he was thinking of. Worldly-wise old Mrs. Resterton would be enchanted to preside over this mansion.

“If she comes here,” he said at last, “you must come, too, when you like. You are a city girl, the country will bore you after a time.”

She made an impatient gesture. “You don’t understand. I like what you like. You despise bricks and mortar, I despise them.”

“Suppose I haven’t money enough to run two houses,” he said.

“I don’t care—I can work,” and she opened out her two tiny hands.

Mr. Bonstone said nothing, and looked down at Gringo.

“Believe me, he’s happy,” muttered the old dog in my ear. “I see it in his eyes. He thinks the Wasp is beginning to like him.”

“I thought you liked money,” said Mr. Bonstone after a long time.

“I love it,” said the Wasp promptly, “heaps of it, but I like you better.”

“He’ll have to do something now,” said Gringo anxiously. “He’s very chilly in his ways.”

A red-hot spark just then flew out of the fire on my coat, and I was very much occupied with my little burn for a few seconds. When I again turned my attention to the room, Gringo was on his feet ejaculating excitedly, “Mister’s left his chair—he’s walking, fast round the room—he’s powerfully pleased—come on, let’s join the procession,” and he gambolled to the other side of the table.

I love to see human beings happy, and I trotted after Gringo. Mrs. Bonstone’s face shone like a fairy’s, and she was softly beating her hands on the arms of her chair.

“Never again tell me your master has cold eyes,” I said to Walter Scott, who had just come to the room, and stood in the doorway gazing in an amazed and disapproving manner at the cloak on the floor, his master’s excited face, and Mrs. Bonstone’s resplendent eyes.

“My dear lady is not going to the ball,” faltered Sir Walter—“she’s lost her repose of manner, and she’s singing, ‘Tum Tum,’ and beating her hands on the chair—what would Grandmother say, if she were here?”

“Fortunately, Grandmother is in Palm Beach,” I muttered.

Gringo was in high feather. As he trailed round the room after his master, and I trailed after him, he said gleefully, “Thank goodness, young missie has quit her fooling. She’s let mister know she wants to do whatever he wants to do. Now he won’t be so bothered. He can get to work to carry out his schemes for improving country life without having to gloom round after her all the time.”

A thought came flashing into my mind. “Oh! if my poor master only had his sick wife home again—I believe he would look just as blissful as Mr. Bonstone does.”

CHAPTER XII
THE GREAT SECRET

Just as I thought this, wonderful to relate, the door was pushed wholly open, and there stood master. His face was on fire—all lit up by his blazing eyes.

Mrs. Wasp rose pretty quickly to her feet, although master had seemed to take no note of her excitement.

“I’ve got such news,” he said, “I couldn’t wait to be announced. Stanna, I’ve got a son—a little son.”

“A baby,” she screamed—“impossible—you’re dreaming,” and she went up to him, and shook him.

“It’s true, true,” he said, and he stared at Mr. Bonstone who had grasped his hand and was shaking it heartily.

“Take your hat off, take your hat off,” ejaculated Mrs. Bonstone, and her husband helping her, they pushed my dear master into the middle chair by the fire, and sat down each side of him.

Here he was at home in the heart of his friends, and one of them he had seen only once before. But that made no difference. If Mr. Bonstone had had a brother, he could not have surveyed him more affectionately than he was surveying my dear master.

I was licking his shoes, his hands—I was nearly crazy with delight, and even Gringo and Walter Scott were grinning.

“Now, tell us all about it,” said Mrs. Wasp, clapping her hands, “but first, are you hungry? You look as pale as a ghost. When did you last have something to eat?”

“I don’t know,” said master faintly.

“The bell, Norman,” she said. “Quick now, Jeannie,” she said to the maid who appeared almost instantaneously; “a tray right here—soup, tea and toast, for the present. In two hours we will have supper in the dining-room—chicken salad, cold meats, hot rolls, anything else nice that cook can get us.”

Master, who was listening, murmured, “How very kind you are, Stanna.”

“No, Rudolph, not kind,” she said sweetly. “Just returning some of your many attentions to a tiresome girl. Now, tell us about it—tell us. You’re quite sure about the baby, you’re not deluded—that would be too cruel.”

“I’ve seen it, handled it,” said master starting up in his chair and pushing his hair back from his forehead with both hands—a trick he had when he was greatly excited. “It’s a beauty.”

“Boy or girl?” cried Stanna.

“Boy.”

“And Clossie—tell us about her. I thought she was so very ill.”

“She has been. She is worn to a shadow. Her flesh is gone——”

“Clossie thin!” ejaculated Mrs. Bonstone.

“As a wraith. I scarcely knew her. She hid her face from me, the poor child. She cried—she thinks she is disfigured for life. She, the mother of my child. I tell you, she’s glorious—absolutely glorious. I never saw a more beautiful woman.”

Mrs. Bonstone exchanged a glance with her husband. Master was frightfully excited. Then she passed a hand over her forehead.

That was a hint to her husband not to excite their friend, and the poor man had never opened his lips. Ladies are queer, even the best of them.

To cap the climax, she said, “Norman, you mustn’t stimulate Rudolph. You two are to be good friends, and will have plenty of time to talk bye and bye.”

Mr. Bonstone gave her one of his speaking glances, then as master was breaking again into animated speech, he said, briefly, “You’re done out. Rest for a bit. I’m going to get you a drop of stimulant,” and he with his wife vanished from the room.

Left alone with me, for Gringo and Walter Scott with exquisite dog propriety had followed their owners, master gave me the whole story.

“Come up, Boy,” he said patting his knees, and I jumped up.

It seems he had rushed to a train in the morning, reached the country place where the hospital is situated, and driven rapidly there.

A smiling nurse had led him to a room where there were ever so many baby cots all tagged and numbered. She showed him one lovely, weeny child tagged Granton. Master nearly went crazy. He couldn’t, and wouldn’t, believe at first that it was his, and the head physician explained, that after consultation with master’s own physician in New York, they had decided to gratify Mrs. Granton, who had wished to surprise her husband, and not let him know that a baby was coming to her. It was unusual, the doctor said, but it had to be done, as they feared for her reason, if they deceived her.

“Take me to her, take me to her,” said my master. “I forgive the deception. The mother of my child can do no wrong.”

At first he had great trouble. She longed to see him, yet did not want to. There was a great change in her appearance. Finally, after sending message after message, he prevailed upon her to let him pay a five-minute call.

He did not tell me everything just here, but I knew by what he did say, that dear mistress had lost all her pretty looks, and yet now she was more attractive than ever in his eyes.

“It’s the soul shining through, Boy, that counts,” he said with tears in his eyes. “She is a madonna now.”

When was the baby coming home, that is what I wanted to know, but I did not find out till the Bonstones came back in the room.

Mistress and young master were to return home in three weeks.

“And the baby’s name?” asked Mrs. Bonstone, when master was taking his soup and looking much refreshed.

Master dropped his spoon. “There’s only one name in this country good enough for my boy,” he said intensely.

“Oh! George Washington, of course,” she replied. “I might have known.”

After master took his soup and crackers, or “biscuits,” as Walter Scott calls them, he simply collapsed with fatigue. He couldn’t wait for supper.

You see he had been up all the night before in the cathedral, but he did not tell them this. Even with one’s best friends, I notice, human beings have reticences.

“I tell you everything, Boy,” said master to me afterward, “for you can’t repeat. If dogs could talk, they would not be such valuable friends to us.”

Mr. Bonstone was just going to take master upstairs, and put him to bed, when to the amazement of the men, Mrs. Bonstone began to cry.

“Stanna,” said her husband in a frightened way.

“I want a baby,” she said in a choked voice.

They stared at her, and so did we three dogs.

“Perhaps, if you wait,” said master kindly.

“I want one to-night,” she said mopping her eyes. “There are so many poor little babies without a home—unhappy little creatures, crying in the night. I want to adopt one.”

Mr. Bonstone, as if he were telling her he would go down town and buy her a present, said, “Wait till I come downstairs. I’ll get you one.”

She threw herself in a big chair, and cried harder than ever. I think she was overwrought, and was having a spell of nerves. I followed my master and Mr. Bonstone upstairs.

“Look here, Bonstone,” said my master, “it isn’t so easy to pick up a baby at a minute’s notice. You’d better put her off till to-morrow.”

“She’s got to have it to-night,” said he, pressing his thin lips together in his inflexible way.

“There are all kinds of difficulties,” continued my master, “signing contracts, proving life support and legacy after your death, giving references and so on.”

“There are babies ready to jump into a home,” said Mr. Bonstone.

“I have it,” exclaimed master as he sat on the edge of the bed, in a magnificent guest room. “Go to old Ellen, I’ll give you her address, and take my dog. He’ll lead you to her apartment.”

This just suited me. I hadn’t been out all day, except for my little walk before dinner, and I jumped and fawned round Mr. Bonstone.

“Who is she?” he inquired in his short way.

Master explained how much he thought of her, and even wrote her a note, introducing Mr. Bonstone.

“Does she know?” inquired Mr. Bonstone.

“About the baby?” said my master with a heavenly smile. “She was the first one to get a telegram.”

Mr. Bonstone didn’t understand this, but I did. Old Ellen would be in the seventh heaven, and Robert Lee and Beanie would be half way there.

I danced downstairs, and danced up to Mrs. Bonstone, and she let her handkerchief fall on the floor like a little damp cobweb. Then she sniffed, and asked her husband to lend her his.

He took out his big one for her, then he telephoned for a taxi-cab.

“If you let the baby get cold, I’ll never forgive you,” said Mrs. Bonstone.

“It won’t get cold,” he said, and seizing her satin, fur-trimmed cloak, he doubled it all up, and put it under his arm.

Gringo wanted to come too, but Mr. Bonstone said, “Go back, your face might frighten it.”

Gringo wasn’t very well pleased, though he saw the wisdom of this remark. I often had long arguments with him about the bulldog visage. I claimed that bulldogs, Boston terriers, any dogs with lay-back noses and undershot jaws, were displeasing and terrifying to timid human beings. Give me a dog with a good facial expression, and a head not running all to jaws. Of course, I loved Gringo because he was my friend, but I would rather have had him a long-headed, amiable-looking fellow, if I’d been making him.

I scampered down the steps and out-of-doors like the wind, and was waiting by the taxi when Mr. Bonstone came. One would have thought that his wife would have accompanied him on so important a quest, but strange to say she did not seem to want to come, and Gringo, who heard her talking to herself after we left, said that her staying behind was a bit of feminine mother-wit. She wanted a little poor child to make it happy. There was no doubt of her loving it, but she wasn’t so sure of her husband. If he chose it, he would be more interested, and if at any time he found fault with the child, she could say, “Why, it was your choice.”

It didn’t take us very long to get to old Ellen’s avenue, which was quite bright and lively, but her flat was dark and quiet, when we mounted the long stairs. She had evidently gone to bed.

Mr. Bonstone had a hard time to find the bell, for, as he was not a smoker, he did not carry matches. After a long time of ringing, Robert Lee appeared and asked drowsily what was wanted.

As Mr. Bonstone spoke to him, he flashed me a glance of recognition, then went to his mother’s bed-room, where Beanie was barking lustily.

Mr. Bonstone and I entered, and he sat in Ellen’s rocker while I ran to greet Beanie, and talk over the joyful news with him. The dog was, as I thought he would be, wild with delight.

“I want to see it—I want to see it,” he said over and over, and I promised that by hook or by crook, I would manage so that he might see this little baby of his dearly loved mistress.

“I should think you’d be jealous,” I said. “Mistress will never want you home again, if she has a baby to play with.”

He looked thoughtful, but he said bravely, “I can’t help that. The main thing is to have her happy.”

“Beanie,” I said, “you are a much better dog than I thought you were, when I first knew you.”

“I guess troubles improve one,” he said, “and I feel better since I lost my flesh.”

“Too much fat is bad for dog or man,” I said, then I ran to old Ellen who was coming in dressed in her neat cotton wrapper, and looking as calm as if she was used to being routed out of her bed every night of her life.

Mr. Bonstone explained his errand, and her face lighted up. “If you’se a friend of my dear Mister Granton,” she said, “old Ellen will do anything she can for you.” Then she wrinkled her brow. She was doing some thinking.

“Would your lady take a little dark child?” she asked.

“Do you mean a coloured child?” he said.

“Oh, no, sir,” and she smiled; “no, no—I mean dark like Sicilian or Syrian. I know a Syrian baby—”

“Good healthy child?” asked Mr. Bonstone.

“Yes, sir—a monstrous fine child, and not so very dark complected—but considerable darker than you.”

“I’ll go telephone,” said Mr. Bonstone, with what for him, was quite an amount of eagerness.

He got out of the room so quickly, that I could not follow him. In a few minutes he came back smiling. “My wife says she doesn’t care what the shade is—to bring it quickly.”

“I’ll go first, sir,” said Ellen, “it’s close by,” and she stepped out into the hall, and crossing to a near by flat, knocked on a door and went in.

After some time she came back, and asked Mr. Bonstone to follow her. I pushed after him, for this was wildly interesting to me. I took good care, though, to keep in the background, lest I should be driven out.

This other flat reminded me of the nests of boxes ladies buy—one box inside another, and another inside that, till you get to the tiniest box. It seems a Syrian family renting it, took boarders, and at first it was quite an effort to single out the various members of the various families.

They all looked respectable and fairly clean, but they were certainly very crowded. I think they were all peddlers of fruit and vegetables or trinkets. There was a roaring coal fire in a kitchen stove, and they all sat round it. One man was playing on a queer-looking musical instrument, and the others were listening to him. One big girl had a baby in her arms. This probably was the baby Ellen had spoken of, and I looked at it anxiously.

It was a healthy, happy-looking little object in a ragged, but not too dirty frock.

Ellen motioned to this girl, and she followed us into an inner room, or rather a closet, where a young woman with a dark, eager face lay on a tiny bed. It was a poor place, and smelt stuffy, but not unclean.

I knew by the girl’s face she was the baby’s mother. Oh! what a devouring glance she gave Mr. Bonstone.

He said never a word, but opening his coat, took a picture from his pocket and laid it before her. That was Mrs. Bonstone, I knew. I could imagine how the picture of this pretty, rich young woman impressed this sick, poor young woman.

The young woman’s eye just burnt into the photograph. That probably was what she would like to be, and here she was laid up with an injured back, Ellen told us, suffering untold torture most of the time, and likely to die any hour.

She was not related to the other persons in the house. She was merely boarding with them. Her young husband had died while on the way to this country, and she had been struck by a trolley car a few days before, and knew she must die and leave her baby.

Her anxiety was frightful, yet there was a kind of comfort in it for her, for she gazed from Ellen, whom she knew, to Mr. Bonstone whom she did not know, as if to say, “You are all right, if she recommends you.”

“Ask her if she has any relatives here or in her own country,” said Mr. Bonstone to Ellen.

Ellen, making use of a lingo I did not understand, put the question to her.

The woman made vehement gestures, “No, no, the baby is free.”

“Her father was well off,” said old Ellen in a low voice. “He had cattle and sheep, but he was cruel. He beat her, when she said she would not marry a rich, old man. She hated them both, and ran away with a poor young man who helped with her father’s flocks. Then he died.”

“Did she tell you this?” asked Mr. Bonstone.

“No, sir, the other Syrians. She asked them to take her baby after she died, not to let the old grandfather know. He likely would not have it, anyway.”

“But these people are poor,” said Mr. Bonstone, “and that room seems half full of children.”

“They are very good to each other,” said Ellen simply, “but they would be very glad to get rid of it. She wants you to have it, too. See her face.”

The poor young woman, brushing back her long, thick, black hair from her clammy-looking forehead, motioned to the girl to give her the baby.

She could not hold it properly, on account of the pain in her back. Her groans were dreadful, but she steadied herself, and pulled a cross out of the breast of her gown—the poor creature had no nice white nightie like rich ladies. She was in bed with her street dress on.

She wanted Mr. Bonstone to swear on the crucifix that he would be good to her child.

The scene was pitiful, and Mr. Bonstone, strong man as he was, almost broke down. Tears rolled down his cheeks, and he bit his lip painfully. He took the cross in his hands—he promised solemnly to provide for the child, and if he could not keep it himself, to find a good home for it.

The poor creature could not understand a word he said, but she knew just as well what he was saying, as if she had been born in America. Her child was safe, and something told me that her mother-soul was deeply gratified that a person evidently rich and of good position would stand between the cold world and her little, helpless, brown baby.

She took the baby on one arm, and began to kiss and caress it for the last time, for Ellen had told her that the gentleman wished to take it away. Her moans of pain, and her broken exclamations of mother-love were too heart-rending. I could not stand it, and ran out into the hall.

Mr. Bonstone came out presently with the baby in his arms. “This is awful,” he said to Ellen. “Why did they not send her to the hospital?”

“You don’t understand these people, sir. They don’t know what hospitals are. If they do, they are frightened of them. She begged to stay with her child. She has had good attention, sir. You see she wasn’t brought up like you.”

Mr. Bonstone’s lip drooped. Ellen didn’t know what an adventurous, strange career he had had.

How carefully he went down the steps with the baby, after he had thanked Ellen for her interest, and had slipped something into her hand. He held it quite nicely to him all the way home. I think he liked it.

Mrs. Bonstone must have been listening for the taxi, for she met us in the doorway.

She never said a word, just held out her arms. Her husband put the baby in them, and she ran to the smoking-room.

There she was, unwrapping it when Mr. Bonstone came in.

“Oh, Norman, Norman, Norman,” she said over and over again, “what a dear little brown baby!”

She kissed it, and squeezed it, and asked how old it was, and where he had got it.

He said it was a year old.

“Ah!” she said profoundly, “then I am twelve months ahead of Clossie. Isn’t it a darling,” she went on, “such liquid eyes, and such lovely hair, and it isn’t a bit frightened.”

“It’s been used to living in a crowd,” he said dryly.

“But its clothes,” she said, “they’re old, and faded, and just a little smelly. Norman, we shall dress her like a princess—what’s her name?”

Alas! he had forgotten to inquire.

“Never mind, dear,” she said consolingly. “It doesn’t matter. I’d like to name her myself. You say she’s Syrian. She shall be Cyria, spelt with a ‘C’ instead of an ‘S’—C-y-r-i-a—isn’t that pretty?”

He acknowledged that it was.

“Now, tell me all about the mother,” she said, “but first drag that little rocking-chair near the fire, so I can rock her.”

It was hard for Mr. Bonstone to describe the intensely painful scene with the mother, but he did so manfully.

“Norman,” she screamed, “you didn’t take this baby from a dying woman!”

“You said you wanted it to-night,” he replied bluntly.

“Isn’t that like a man,” she said tragically. “Take it back,” and she held it out to him.

“You don’t understand,” he replied. “I offered to leave it. The mother kissed your face in the photograph, and refused to have me keep the baby from you. I think she was afraid something might happen after she died to prevent your getting it.”

“I shall go right to her,” said Mrs. Bonstone. “Call another taxi.”

The dear, patient man got another taxi, and with him, Mrs. Bonstone flew off to the mother. I did not go this time, but I heard her telling my master the next morning all about it.

It seems the Syrian mother was frightfully ill when they got there. Mrs. Bonstone stayed with her, and sent her husband to get a nurse for the mother, and one for the baby. He spent a part of the night in this agreeable pursuit, and by breakfast time the Bonstones, nurse and baby were comfortably settled on Riverside Drive.

Money does certainly oil the wheels of life. How long it would have taken a person on foot to accomplish what the Bonstones did that night! I could not help thinking of some further lines the English greyhound taught me—

“As I sat in my café, I said to myself,

They may talk as they please about what they call pelf.

But help it, I can not, I can not help thinking,

How pleasant it is to have money, heigh ho!

How pleasant it is to have money!”

A little while before lunch, Mrs. Bonstone called us dogs to go to the nursery with her. It was a room that had been quickly fitted up for the brown baby. What a transformation in the little creature! Some one had been up bright and early, shopping for Miss Cyria. She looked a little aristocrat in lace and muslin, and how deliciously she smelt—just like a faint lily of the valley. What an up-bringing that child would have!

Mrs. Bonstone, or that good little Wasp, as Gringo called her now, paid two long visits every day to the baby’s mother as long as the poor thing lived.

Sometimes Mr. Bonstone went with her. As I have said before, the man was no talker, but I heard him one day in the smoking-room, which both men haunted, though neither smoked. (I have forgotten to say that we had been invited to spend a week at the Bonstones, and the two men got to be great friends.) Well, this day Mr. Bonstone was telling my master of the Syrian woman’s actions when her beautiful child was brought in to her tiny room that first night.

“I never saw anything like it,” he said, “that poor wretch racked by pain. She draws herself up—stares at that old Ellen, at the child—at my wife’s picture—then she gets out that cross. ’Pon my word I nearly broke down—she’s a living martyr, but the awful joy of her face. I say, Granton—there’s something about mothers, men can’t comprehend.”

“There’s nothing like it,” my master said softly, then he went on to tell about his wife and his baby.

“Queer, isn’t it, more of the well-to-do don’t adopt these youngsters,” said Mr. Bonstone. “Cyria is going to be a beauty.”

“You’ll bring her up as your own child, I suppose,” said master.

“I guess so—after that mother.”

“You’re not afraid of heredity?” said master.

“Fudge, no—it’s up to us to shape her.”

“Frightens one, doesn’t it,” said master.

Mr. Bonstone smiled one of his rare, peculiar smiles.

“Yes, and leads you on, too, like a beacon. If Stanna and I have no children, that child may be the light of our old age.”

At that moment, she came in the room with the brown baby in her arms.

“I just wanted you to see her this morning, Norman,” she said, “she’s so unusually sweet.”

Her adopted father chuckled to her, and clucked quite like a real one.

Master examined her with the eye of a connoisseur, then as he could never help dragging in his own young one, he said, “She seems like a giantess compared to my small son.”

“Just look at her dimples, Norman,” continued Mrs. Bonstone. “Aren’t they fetching this morning, and that cute little way her hair curls round her forehead? Seems to me, it’s more curly than usual.”

“And her lovely dark skin,” said Mr. Bonstone grimly. “Say, Stanna—you’re not planning any nonsense about keeping the knowledge of her people from her?”

“Do you suppose I would ever allow a child of mine to be ashamed of its origin?” said Mrs. Bonstone. “I have taken her several times to see those good creatures who were willing to adopt her. They are not a bit envious, and finger her pretty clothes with the utmost satisfaction. It reminds me of the first day her poor mother saw her dressed up. Oh! Norman, if you could have seen her face. Cyria did look like an angel in her white silk cloak and bonnet.”

“That’s fine,” said her husband, then he nudged master to listen to the song his wife had begun to sing.

She had dropped into her little rocker that she kept in the smoking-room among the men’s big chairs, and she was going over something of her own composition in a low voice, holding the baby’s face against her own as she sang—

“I never had a baby, but I know a little song,

And I sing it to my baby that does to me belong,

She’s the sweetest little baby that ever I did see,

The brownest, sweetest baby and she’s all the world to me!”

Now, I didn’t think this was so very clever, and I don’t think master did, but Mr. Bonstone was so enraptured that he paid a young man a handsome sum to round out this song about the brown baby and set it to music, and strange to say, the simple words and the air became so popular that I even heard boys whistling it in the streets of New York.

After a time, the poor mother died, and was buried at Mr. Bonstone’s expense.

“My! my! what a funeral they gave her,” said old Ellen. “If ever the Bonstones want anything from the Syrians on this avenue, all they’ve got to do is to say it.”

I was greatly excited about our own baby, and oh! how I longed to see it, but my turn did not come for several weeks.

Master used to motor out every afternoon to see how mother and child were getting on, but I was always left in the car, till one day, when I squealed wildly for permission to go in, master took me into the big hospital, and a nurse wiped me all over with a damp cloth which had something on it that smelled queer. I think she was afraid of germs.

When I was ushered into the sunny, lovely room where sat my mistress, I felt all broken up. She was as thin as a scarecrow, and just about as good-looking.

“See, Rudolph,” cried the poor thing, “even the dog scarcely knows me.”

After that, there was nothing to do but to run up to her, wag my tail, twist my body, and pretend that I was charmed to see her. Perhaps I should not say pretend. I really, by this time, had gotten to be so sorry for my poor mistress, that I pitied her—and when a dog pities any one, it is only a step to love. Then I was sincerely and truly delighted about the baby, because it had made my master happy, quite happy. Of course, I should be jealous of it, but truly, when master held it down for me to look at it, and I saw how gentle, and harmless and helpless it was, with nothing but those two balled-up fists to defend itself against the big, powerful world, something swelled up inside me, and I vowed a good dog vow, that if any other dog started to molest that little lump of flesh, I’d tear him limb from limb.

I licked its little dress, and the nurse ran to get a dish with some solution in it to wash the place I’d touched. Really, these nurses and doctors carry things too far with their germ theories. Why wasn’t master just as likely to have germs as I. We had both come through the same parts of the city. Besides, I’m as clean as a whistle. Every day Louis brushes me, and cleans my ears, and occasionally I have a bath. Not too often, for it is not natural for dogs to be kept in soak. Well—to come back to the day of my first visit to the baby. Master was so pleased to think I liked the baby, that I got an extra share of petting on the way home.

We were alone in the car, and I was sitting close up beside him. As we were passing through Mount Vernon I began to think of the Lady Gay cat. That cat had been on my mind for a long time, and one evening I had scampered down to her eating-house on Sixth Avenue to see how she was getting along.

She was not there. She had left some time ago, another cat told me, after I had persuaded him to stand long enough for me to question him. I wondered what had become of her. Had she found her way back to this pretty place to her own good mistress, or was she dead or perhaps stolen again?

THE LADY GAY CAT

CHAPTER XIII
THE LADY GAY CAT

Just here something extraordinary happened, and I must say in connection with it, that I have marvellous luck in remeeting persons and animals.

My master suddenly exclaimed, “I am frightfully thirsty, Boy. Let us stop at this nice little cottage, and see if that old lady in the window will give me a drink.”

Master drew up the car by the side of the road, got out, and I jumped after him, and whom do you think I saw rolling on a bed of cat-nip under the kitchen window—my acquaintance of a night some time ago—the Lady Gay cat.

She knew me at once, and with a surprised purr sprang toward me. “How do you do, dog, I am glad to see you. I believe you saved my life by getting me to stop stuffing myself. It was my only pleasure in that dreadful place, and it cost some effort to give it up.”

“Do tell me about yourself,” I begged her, “and hurry up. Master won’t wait long, I’m sure.”

She smiled the smile of superior knowledge. “Yes, he will, when Granny gets talking to him. She’s the most crackajack old woman you ever saw.”

“Her face looked fine,” I said, “as I saw it through the window.”

“Ah! she’s the woman for me,” said the cat fervently, “but you want to know how I got back to her. Just after that evening I saw you, things began to go badly at the eating-place. The help broke the dishes, and got saucy, the people off the street didn’t patronise us, the man broke his leg, and the woman got melancholy. One day when she sat staring at the floor, I happened to pass in front of her.

“‘I believe it’s that black cat,’ she said, springing up and running to the room where her husband lay in bed. ‘We’ve had bad luck ever since we picked her up.’

“‘Don’t be a fool,’ he said roughly.

“But he couldn’t stop her. ‘It’s true,’ she said, ‘I’ve heard bad luck always follows stolen animals, and your luck don’t change till you take ’em back.’

“The man was quite angry, but he couldn’t change her. Didn’t she, the next Sunday, in spite of their lack of money, take the train and bring me out here.

“She brought the basket in which she had confined me right in here to Granny. ‘Look here,’ she said (she is a great, fat woman and very outspoken), ‘I did an awful thing a few weeks ago. I stole the cat I saw sitting near this house. I don’t know whether it’s yours or not, but I want you to help me get it back to its rightful owner. I believe it brought a kind of spell on me.’

“Granny opened the basket, and oh! how gently she took me out and stroked my fur. ‘It’s my cat,’ she said, ‘and I thank you for bringing her back. Sit down, and I’ll make you a cup of tea.’

“The woman was very glad to sit down, and have some tea and talk, after her ride in the train, and while I licked my fur into shape, I listened to what my dear old Granny said to her. Now, I want to tell you this, just to convince you what a good mistress I had, for you seemed to think I was a little soft to mourn so much.

“Said Granny, ‘Why did you steal my cat?’

“‘To hunt mice,’ said the woman. ‘An eating-house always draws them.’

“‘But, you could have got one in the city. Why take my little friend, who loves the country?’

“‘City cats ain’t no good,’ said the woman. ‘They’re all sick, except the rich cats that have a nice place to play.’

“‘Stealing is always wrong,’ said Granny.

“‘You bet it is,’ said the woman. ‘I ain’t goin’ to steal nothin’ again. I was brought up right. I had a good mother.’

“‘How is your business getting on?’ then asked Granny, for she likes to know all about any one she sees.

“‘Rank,’ said the woman, ‘the place needs a new fit-out, and the landlord won’t do it.’

“‘By fit-out, what do you mean?’ asked Granny.

“‘I mean new paper, new linoleum, some mirrors—folks love to stare at themselves, and I want a little closet fitted up with a looking-glass and a wash basin, so the shop-girls can fix their hair, and powder their faces when they comes in to eat.’

“‘How much would it cost?’ asked Granny.

“‘Two hundred dollars at the least,’ said the woman in a dreary way. ‘It’s a big place.’

“Granny went to her grandmother’s soup-tureen in the closet, and took out her stocking. She has a stocking, you know, but you must not tell any one. She doesn’t believe much in banks.”

“She wasn’t going to give the woman money, was she?” I inquired.

“Wait and see,” said the cat, who spoke quite slowly and mouthed her words, as if she did not often have a listener.

I find that longing to talk with cats and dogs and human beings too. So many are ready to talk—so few want to listen.

Well, the black cat went on to tell me that the woman looked as amazed as if she had seen a ghost, when good old Granny began counting out the five dollar bills.

“‘You don’t mean to say you’re going to lend me the money,’ she exclaimed.

“‘Just what I’m going to do,’ said Granny. ‘I’ve two good sons. I brought ’em up right, and they slip me in a five-dollar bill every time they write. I’m going to lend you what I’ve got.’

“‘You’re going to lend me money,’ cried the woman, ‘when I stole your cat?’

“‘You’re going to be a better woman in the future, than you have been in the past,’ said Granny. ‘I can see it in your eye.’

“Then the woman broke down and cried, but recovered herself when Granny began to count the money. They went over it together, and made out one hundred and ninety-five dollars.

“‘Take it,’ said Granny, holding out the stocking, ‘and bring it back when you get good and ready. There’s no hurry.’

“The woman held tight on the stocking, but she said quite anxiously, ‘How much interest will you charge?’

“‘No interest,’ said Granny.

“This broke the fat woman all up. She cried and sobbed, and when she found in addition that Granny didn’t want even an I. O. U., she hugged and kissed her, as if she had been her daughter. She told Granny all that had ever happened to her, and they became great friends on the spot.”

“Hurry up,” I said to the cat, “I see master drawing on his gloves.”

We had moved into the cute little hallway of the cottage, and I could look in through the kitchen door and see master talking to the old lady who had made him a cup of tea just as she had done for the fat woman. I think he was telling her about the baby, for she had a photograph album on the table between them, and had been pointing out pictures of little children to him.

“That’s a fine story,” I said—“what’s the end?”

“There isn’t any end,” said the black cat triumphantly. “It’s still going on. The woman comes out here every Sunday evening when trade is low, and she brings goodies to Granny, and Granny goes in to see her once a week, and goes to a show with her, and tells me all about it when she comes home.”

“And the restaurant,” I said, “did they make it over?”

“Granny says it’s a dream now, with bright yellow and red and purple flowers on the wall, and a fine mirror, and lots of water and towels, and there’s a big crowd all the time.”

“And the money?” I went on.

“Granny’s getting it all back—ten dollars a week, and the woman loves her like a daughter. Granny never had a girl, just boys.”

I pushed my inquiries a little further, “And how does the woman treat you?”

“Like a Christian. She says, ‘No one need ever say nothin’ agin’ black cats to me. There’s more in animals than most folks reckon.’”

“Good-bye,” I said running after my master who had shaken hands with the old woman, and was jumping into the machine. “That’s a fine story. I’m mighty glad you had a safe exit from your troubles.”

“Call again,” said the cat to me, and “Call again,” called Granny to master, as we sped away.

The next interesting thing that happened to me was the home-coming of the baby. My! my! what a fuss—the apartment refurnished, renovated, fumigated, aired and reaired. Master, whistling as cheerfully as a school-boy, gave up his lovely front room and bath to his little pickaninny.

“You and I won’t mind the view of the backs of apartment-houses, will we, Boy?” he said to me.

Of course I didn’t mind. Anything to make him happy, and to keep with him. I was mortally afraid he would get like those silly nurses, and send me out of the house.

At last, the great day came, and master and I took the car out to the hospital. Mistress all wrapped up and veiled, and baby and nurse got into it, and we tooted back to the city.

Master had warned the maids that mistress had got very thin and nervous, and they must be extra gentle and quiet in their manner with her. They were lovely to her face, but they almost cried in the kitchen over her changed looks.

“Oh! dear,” whimpered cook, “ain’t she the holy fright—the darlin’ thing,” and Annie said something even worse. However, from that day on, they never criticised her as sharply as they had before. The baby had brought a new spirit into the house.

My dear master still thought his wife was beautiful, and I could see that he was perfectly terrified, lest she should eat too many sweets and get fat again. He offered her a diamond necklace, if she would stop eating chocolates, and he watched her at the table, and coaxed her not to touch any puddings that had a rich sauce.

One day, he found a little bit of brown paste on her upper lip. “Dearest,” he said anxiously, “have you been eating chocolates?”

She blushed like a naughty child. “Just one,” she said; “nurse had some. But I won’t do it again,” she went on shaking her head, “I’m really anxious to please you, Rudolph.”

He kissed her quite warmly for him, and pushing the table away, sat down quite close beside her, and began to read.

I was delighted that she liked to have him read to her now, but it made a great difference to me. She used to watch the clock with cunning eyes, and get more and more interested in what he was reading, the later the evening grew. Sometimes, she asked a question which did not exactly fit in, for example when he was declaiming about the war in Poland, and she said, “I always did dislike Spaniards.”

He laid down his book. “I said nothing about Spaniards, my dear.”

Her thoughts had been wandering, and she couldn’t speak till he gave her a clue. “I was reading of the woes of the Poles.”

“That is what I meant,” she said, “Poles of course, I never did care for them.”

“I didn’t know you had ever met any,” he said dreamily, then he plunged again into his book.

She was nearly dead with sleep that night, and soon she said, “Rudolph, would you just read me something about children, before I go to bed?”

He put down the war-book, and took up one of poetry. I was sleepy too, but I caught a phrase, “The cry of the children,” and later in the night, this phrase came back to me.

We had no walk—it was too late to go when mistress went to the baby, and master said to me, “Let us turn in too, Boy-Dog.”

It was good we got a little sleep early in the night, for we had rather a disturbed time later.

While master was undressing, he talked to me about children. “Poor little wretches,” he said. “How much they have to cry about. So many troubles that they outgrow with age.”

I listened to him with interest. I used not to know much about children, for I had never been thrown much with them, my owners being mostly childless or unmarried persons. However, as I told Gringo when I first met him, I had a great respect for the very young of the human kind, and I thought them remarkably clever.

Since the baby came, I had been observing him closely. His little face looked to me very wise, and sometimes his expression was almost painful, as if he were trying to tell us something of a wonderful place he had come from. But the poor little soul had no words to express his thoughts. He just waved his little fists, and rolled his head in despair.

Master had gone quite daffy on the subject of babies. Dating from the day that he had heard of the arrival of the baby, he stared at every child he met in the street. He gave pennies to poor children, and watched them with delight when they ran to a candy shop. He stopped the perambulators of rich babies, and begged permission of the nurses to look at them. All babies were dear to him, because he had one of his own.

To come back to this night, I slept for a while, then I woke up with a feeling of great distress. Some one was in trouble near me. I could hear nothing, smell nothing, but I knew it was so, and I sprang uneasily from the big chair where I slept, and went to my master’s bed.

CHAPTER XIV
HIS MOTHER’S BOY

He was sleeping like a boy. I hated to disturb him, and I ran to the door leading to the hall, and smelt hard under it. Nothing there—I went back to bed, but my uneasiness increased so terribly, that, at last, if I had not aroused my master, I should have burst into terrible howling which would have disturbed the household and waked the baby.

I pulled hard at the sleeve of his pajamas. “Master, master, wake up.”

He turned on me eyes unseeing at first, then intelligent. “What’s the matter, Boy-Dog—burglars?”

I didn’t know what was the matter, so I pulled hard to show he was to come and investigate.

He rolled quickly out of bed, snatched his bath-robe and followed me. He knew that I would not rouse him for a trifle.

We stole out into the hall like two cats. There I was puzzled. Which way did the uneasiness lead me? Master, of course, went right toward the door of the precious baby’s room, but I turned my back on it, and led him to the door leading out of the apartment into the general hall.

Master, with a greatly relieved face, softly unlocked it, and we stood together outside. There were several other apartments on this floor—the trouble was in one of them.

Ah! at last I caught it, the faint sound of sobbing. I rushed to the door of a pretty delicate little English woman whose husband had gone to the war. I laid my ear to the crack underneath—yes, it was there, the sound of a child crying in the night.

I scratched, and whined, and looked up at master. He listened and heard nothing, but he had such confidence in my judgment, that he pressed the electric button.

No reply, and the sobbing stopped suddenly. The trouble was still there, however, and I redoubled my scratching at the door.

Master rang again, then tried the door softly.

Finally he called in a low voice, “Mrs. Waverlee!”

She did not reply, then he said, “Egbert, Egbert, are you awake? It is Mr. Granton.”

There was a dead silence. I thought it was pretty good in master to stand there so patiently. He could hear nothing, see nothing, but he relied on me.

Suddenly there was a noise inside, like a chair falling over. A little voice cried, “Oh!” then a trembling hand began to fuss with the lock of the door, and at last it was thrown silently open.

We stepped inside. Confronting us was young Egbert Waverlee in his little nightie, his face swollen and disfigured from much weeping. He was trembling with the cold, for all the windows were open.

He held out his little hand. “Mr. Granton, I can’t wake muvver,” he said with quivering lip, “and she’s getting cold.”

He was a dear little lad, and often came to call with his mother on my mistress, but lately we had not seen much of them. I knew that her husband had gone to England, and she was feeling very sad about it.

My master strode quickly past the child to his mother’s room. She was not in bed, she lay all in a heap on the floor, beneath a large picture of her husband.

As my master lifted her in his strong arms, and laid her on her bed, a pencil fell from her cold fingers to the floor. He saw it, also a piece of notepaper with a crest on it, and presently he picked them both up and put them in his pocket.

Then he ran his hand rapidly over Mrs. Waverlee’s face, put it on her heart, and turned gravely to small Egbert: “How long has your mother been asleep, my boy?”

The little fellow ran to a table, and picked up a telegram. “I think this made muvver sleepy. She read it, then she walked about and acted like a naughty boy, for she scribbled on the walls with a pencil, then she kissed me, and lay down there and went to sleep. Please wake her up, Mr. Granton.”

Master read the telegram, put it in his pocket, then he said, “Come, boy, let us telephone for the doctor.”

“And leave muvver all alone?” said the child.

“She won’t wake, my boy,” said master hoarsely. “She is sleeping a sound sleep.”

“Come, then, let us telephone quick,” said the child. He seized master’s hand, pulled him from the room, and stood trembling with excitement while master called up his family physician.

“Will you come in my bed, and get warm till he comes?” asked master of the child.

“Oh, no, no,” said the little boy in an agony, “not while muvver is so cold. Come, now, let us do something to make her warm.”

Master didn’t know what to do. He cast an appealing look at his wife’s door. Oh! if he could only ask her to help him. He didn’t quite like to disturb her. Finally he sighed, and allowed the boy to drag him to the bed-room.

The little fellow ran to the bath-room. His face was more cheerful, now that he was doing something. He let the hot water run, and to my master’s astonishment, seized a rubber bag and filled it.

“Often and often I’ve done this for muvver after Sarah went away,” he said with a pitiful smile.

While staring at him, it came to my mind that I had heard some servants’ gossip about Mrs. Waverlee turning economical, so she could send money home for the war. Instead of keeping two maids, she had one only, who came in the morning, and went away at night.

The child was wagging his dark head at my master in a confidential fashion. “Muvver’s not very strong, you know. Father said when he went away, ‘Take good care of her, boysie, till I come back.’”

Master groaned so pitifully, that I knew the telegram had said that the child’s father had been killed in a battle.

“Now, Mr. Granton,” said the little boy, “please heap your hannies with boysie’s bed-clothes, while I slip this in by muvver’s poor cold feet.”

The unhappy man did as he was told, and together they covered the poor lady warmly, and then Mr. Granton said gravely, “Your mother would not like it, if she saw you standing here shivering with the cold.”

“No, she wouldn’t,” said the boy smiling bravely. “She’d say, ‘Boysie, you are going to have another sore throat.’ Mr. Granton, boysie will get in beside muvver. She always puts her arm round me, and makes me so comfy.”

I am only a dog, but my heart ached for that child. His little manner was sweet and coaxing, his cunning eyes were fixed on his grown-up friend. He knew what had happened, but he wouldn’t let his little self believe it. He was putting up the bravest fight I ever saw any one put up, and the man didn’t know what to do with him.

Finally master got desperate. He had closed the windows, and turned on the heat, but the child was shivering horribly, and his face was swollen and disfigured with much weeping, and every little while he gave a great gasping sob. Seizing the boy in his arms, master carried him to his own room, put him in bed, and ordered me to jump in, and lie close beside him.

Egbert did not dare disobey him. He cast one frightened look after him, then he threw his little arms so tight round my neck, that he almost strangled me. “Muvver, muvver,” he muttered over and over, “oh! muvver, muvver.”

He was a nervous, high-strung child, and I knew my master was terrified lest he should go the way of his parents. I heard him telephone to Mrs. Bonstone to come quickly. He knew the child ought to have a woman to take care of him.

It was the middle of the night, but Mrs. Stanna got there almost as quickly as the doctor did. From the time she entered the apartment till five hours later, I knew only the boy’s side of the story. Master disappeared, for he had many things to do.

Stanna was lovely with the little orphan. She put her arms round him, hugged and kissed him, and told him a beautiful story about Walter Scott.

Just as she got to the most thrilling part of her tale, Egbert said gravely, “What was on that piece of paper that upsetted muvver?”

Mrs. Bonstone grew pale. The child was not blinded by her attentions.

“Egbert,” she said trying to smile, and not succeeding very well, “you know your dear father went to the war.”

“Yes,” he said shortly, “to fight the Germans—the devils.”

“Egbert,” she said sharply.

“That’s what Louis calls them,” he said in a matter-of-fact voice.

“Of course, Louis is half French,” said Mrs. Bonstone in a slow voice, and trying to gain time.

“Louis says he’d like to unjoint the Kaiser,” pursued Egbert and he cracked his little finger joints as though he would separate them—“All over,” he went on, “limb by limb—Louis would enjoy doing it.”

Mrs. Bonstone gave a nervous laugh, then tears came in her eyes. “Darling,” she said coaxingly, “your father was a splendid man. He would never hate any one. All nations have good and bad people in them.”

“Did the Germans kill him?” asked Egbert quietly.

“Well, suppose they had,” asked Mrs. Bonstone, “wouldn’t he be in that lovely place called heaven, with the angels and the beautiful meadows, and watercourses, and all the happy people who are through with this wicked world?”

“And happy birds that fly about the altar,” added Egbert, his little face lighting up. “Favver would love that, but he’d rather be with me and muvver.”

This was a poser for Mrs. Bonstone. However, she caught her breath, and was launching forth on a brave description of the glories of heaven when the door opened softly, and Mrs. Granton came in.

Naturally she didn’t like to see another woman in her house in the middle of the night, but the terrible circumstances blotted that occurrence almost out of her mind. She narrowed her eyelids, and visualised her boy in the place of Egbert. She was a real mother now.

Of course, Mrs. Bonstone was on the whole a much better woman, and she had been perfectly lovely to her little brown baby. I don’t suppose, indeed, that one could find a better counterfeit mother than she was, but mistress was the real thing.

Something told her what the child was going through, something told her what to do. She didn’t try to tell him stories, she didn’t try to appeal to his intelligence, she just smiled a triumphant mother smile, held out her arms to the stricken child, and he went into them.

She sat down on the bed, rocking herself to and fro, and saying, “There, there,” and patting him gently on the back while listening to his wild weeping.

His father and mother were dead, and his heart was broken. That was the whole thing. All the clever men and women in the world could not blind his eyes to his own intuition. He didn’t reason, he knew.

Presently she turned to Mrs. Bonstone. The child had whispered something in her ear. “Stanna,” she said gently, “he wants to know if you will please go to his play corner and bring all his toys here.”

With a somewhat mystified face, Mrs. Bonstone hurried away and presently returned with the skirt of her dress held up.

As she unloaded animals, toy guns, whistles, Noah’s arks and every sort of game on the floor, I caught a glimpse of her face.

Of course at mistress’ advent, I had jumped off the bed. Mrs. Bonstone now looked strangely—almost frightened, as if she had seen something that startled her. With all my intuition, I was far from guessing the truth, but I ran to the door and heard footsteps in the hall, and smelt mystery. Well! it would wait. I was more interested in the child than in anything else.

“Has—has she got them all?” he gulped in mistress’s ear.

“Yes, yes, my boy.”

“Then let me go,” and he clambered off the bed, and dashing away the tears from his poor red eyes, he went over all his heap of toys, selecting about two-thirds of them, and putting them in a heap, while he threw the others under the bed.

The two women sat looking at each other, and at him, with mystified glances. Finally, the child had the toys all assorted, and with his little face disturbed with rage, he jumped up and down on the heap, smashing and demolishing animals, birds and games, and toy-carts and engines.

When they were all in a disfigured, ugly mass, he sprang back into the bed, and nestled against mistress’s breast.

Mrs. Bonstone wonderingly picked up a section of a box. Something was stamped on it, and she read it aloud, “Made in Germany.”

Her face grew scarlet. “The whole war isn’t worth the flame of rage in this one childish breast,” she said furiously. Then almost in the same breath, she calmed down, “But oh! my child—forgive, forgive. They are your enemies, but only more war can come from vengeful feelings. Don’t let us have the hate-song in this country.”

I don’t know whether the child was listening. His head was buried in mistress’s shoulder. Mrs. Bonstone went on, “Your darling mother forgave, for the words she wrote in her anguish all about the room, and on that piece of paper, were: ‘I do not want my boy to be a soldier.’”

Egbert still made no reply, and Mrs. Bonstone, getting up, went to the hearth-rug, rolled it back, and busied herself in making a fire. When it was blazing nicely, she spread an eider-down puff over a big chair, and said to mistress, “Your back must be aching, Clossie. You would better sit here.”

Mistress smiled in a grateful way, and sitting down in the big chair, took Egbert on her lap.

Presently the door opened, and in came master. He looked tremendously excited in a quiet way, but still he took time to flash a glance of appreciation at his wife.

Behind him stood a nurse—a strange nurse, not the baby’s.

“Will you let me have the boy, please,” she said to mistress, “and quickly. The doctor is waiting.”

Mistress let him go, then she turned inquiringly to her husband.

He dropped down beside her, and laid his hand on her lap. “A miracle, Claudia. The child’s mother has come back to him. It was a case of suspended animation. He probably saved her life by the application of heat. I never heard of a similar occurrence. I shall question the doctor later.”

“Oh! thank God, thank God,” cried Mrs. Bonstone, and she sank on her knees at the other side of the fireplace.

Mistress didn’t say anything, but she stared at me, at her husband, and at Mrs. Bonstone. Finally she murmured, “’Twas the dog that did it.” Then she got up, and went quickly to her baby’s room. Taking his little soft hand between her own, and very gently lest she should wake him, she dropped loving mother kisses on it.

I had followed her, and stood touching her gown softly with my muzzle. She stooped down and patted me, and from that day to this mistress and I have been good friends.

When I told Walter Scott about this the next day, he said: “It isn’t safe to judge any human being, or any animal till they have lived their lives out. You used to be too hard on your mistress.”

CHAPTER XV
POOR AMARILLA

Mrs. Waverlee had no relapse, and she went to recuperate in the lovely hospital where my mistress had been.

Master was questioned very much about her case by his men friends, who said it was one of the most extraordinary they had ever heard of.

Oh! the petting I got. I had really done nothing, but follow out my dog instinct, but these human beings seemed to think that there never had been, and never would be such another dog.

Mrs. Waverlee was a rich woman, and many persons said, “She will be sure to give the dog a jewelled collar when she gets well.”

Master and I were very uneasy about this, and he said one day, “If she does, I shall not allow Boy to wear it. Sometimes, jewelled collars have cost dogs their lives.”

Fortunately Mrs. Waverlee was something beyond the ordinary run of women. When she came back from the hospital, pale, but strong and beautiful, she took my head between her two hands.

I never saw such a look in the eyes of a mortal person before. (You know we dogs sometimes see ghosts.) She was like a woman that had died, and come to life again. If there had been any nonsense about her, it was all purged away.

“Boy,” she said in her lovely English voice, “to commemorate your sagacity, I am going to give a year’s income to aid the various societies in New York that exist for the purpose of helping lost and starving animals.”

Oh! how this pleased me. The sufferings of animals affect me so strongly, that merely to think of them makes me miserable. I try in vain sometimes to forget the horrible sights I have seen, the dreadful sounds I have heard.

I wagged my tail, I licked her hands, I prostrated myself before this beautiful Englishwoman with the other-world look in her eyes. She could do nothing for me, but make other dogs happy, whose sufferings made me so unhappy.

I adored her, I worshipped her. There was something in her spirit that understood my dog spirit better, far better, than any other person in the world could comprehend me. What was it? I did not know. I merely understood that I reverenced her more than I reverenced my dear master, though of course I loved him more.

The Bonstones and my master and mistress were intensely interested in this lovely woman, for she affected them somewhat as she affected me. For a long time, after she came from the hospital, she and Egbert visited the Bonstones, and Gringo told me that every one in the household looked upon her with a kind of awe.

“She don’t care for things other women do,” said old Gringo with a mystified air, “and I hear her whispering to herself, ‘What shall I do with my life?’”

“Then she isn’t going back to England?” I said.

“No,” replied Gringo, “she grows quite cold and white, when any one asks her that. I think it’s because they’re still fighting over there, and she hates war.”

One day, he came over to our house on his most excited double shuffle. “My boss has fixed the English lily,” he said. “Out near his farm in the country, is a village where the brown baby will have to go to school bye and bye. He’s offered to build a school-house, if Mrs. Waverlee will teach in it.”

“And will she?” I asked eagerly.

“She’s tickled to death. Says to train children will be just the ticket for her.”

Soon after this, Mrs. Waverlee came back to her apartment in our house. I heard a very indiscreet lady one day ask her if she didn’t dread going back to the rooms where she had heard the news of her husband’s death. Mrs. Waverlee gave the lady a strange smile and said, “He isn’t dead to me. I feel him near me all the time.”

Both Egbert and his mother visited us quite frequently. They both loved the baby, and sometimes the Bonstones came over with little Cyria, and we had quite a party.

Little Cyria was a darling, and she was not at all afraid of dogs. Every fine day her nurse took her, out on the Drive, and she stretched out her little hand to every dog she met. On windy days, and rainy days, the nurses all took their perambulators up to Broadway where it was more sheltered. If you notice the New York babies in the vicinity of the Drive, you will find that they all look very prosperous, for they are kept out-of-doors so much.

Mrs. Bonstone fussed over Cyria, and mistress fussed over George Washington, and the baby-interest drawing the two ladies together so much, threw the two men together.

Both Mr. Bonstone and my dear master were quiet men, disliking society, loving business, and enjoying nothing as much as a long walk together after their day’s work was over.

Mrs. Granton was not strong enough now to go into society, but Mrs. Bonstone was, and one day I heard her husband talking to her very seriously, and telling her that as long as she lived in the city, she ought to keep up a certain amount of social life.

She adored him still, and never hesitated to tell him so, and in the long run, she usually did as he requested.

“But I won’t go out in the evening,” she said wagging her saucy head at him.

“All right,” he replied, “but mind you’ve promised not to drop all the women you know. You’ll get warped and selfish, if you do.”

“What a wise man you are,” she said teasingly. “Do hurry and get your old farm ready, so I can be a farmer’s wife.”

I was in the Bonstone house nearly every day, and if I was not, Gringo told me all that went on. He never ran out on the Drive without his master. He was afraid of the policemen. On the Bowery where everybody knew him, he had often gone out alone.

I was anxious to know what he thought of the baby Cyria, and the farm, and one day I asked him to tell me his real feelings.

“Cross-your-heart feelings,” I said. “I know you don’t wear your heart on your sleeve.”

“Both things I hate,” he said grumpily, “but I’m going to make myself like ’em.”

“Oh, Gringo,” I said, “how can you hate Cyria.”

“She sticks her fingers in my eyes when no one’s looking,” he said.

“Doesn’t that prove what I say, that children are enormously clever,” I exclaimed, “but why don’t you get up, and move away?”

“She’s master’s baby, she’s got to be amused.”

“But your master wouldn’t like her to do that.”

“She’ll get over it, when she’s older,” he said patiently. “A dog has got to have some worries, or life would be too sweet.”

“And you don’t like the idea of the farm?”

“A Bowery dog on a farm!” said Gringo. “Me for the pavements.”

“Were you ever on a farm?” I asked.

“No, and never want to be. I’ve heard tell what they’re like. Nothing doing from morning till night.”

“Well, I don’t like the country half as well as the city,” I said, “but I don’t believe I’ve ever been in a really interesting country place—I’ll tell you a great bit of news.”

“You don’t mean to say you’re going, too,” interrupted Gringo.

“Yes I do,” I said, “master is going to move to the country.”

“Well, I vow,” said the old dog. Then he added, “I thought I smelt that rat one day when your boss was talking to mine.”

“Yes,” I went on, “your master is looking for a place for mine.”

“I’m mighty glad about having you near by,” said Gringo, but he added shrewdly, “what does your missis say?”

“She started it,” I exclaimed. “It began this way. The other night she and master were talking before they went to bed. Said she, ‘Rudolph, there is much sickness in New York among children.’

“Said he anxiously, ‘Yes, I notice in the papers!’

“‘I’m worried about Baby,’ said she.

“‘So am I,’ said he.

“‘Country life is better for babies,’ said she, ‘but I suppose you wouldn’t like to go so far from your business.’

“Said he quite quietly, ‘I’ve always loved the country better than the city, but I thought you couldn’t abide it.’

“‘I used to dislike it,’ she said hanging her head, ‘but we had no baby then, Rudolph.’”

“And what did he say to that?” asked Gringo.

“He didn’t say anything. He got up and kissed her. They understand each other pretty well now, and the next day, which was yesterday, he spoke to your master, and asked him to look for a place near yours. So you’ll probably have us for neighbours, old boy. Isn’t that great?” and I gave him a playful nip in his big shoulder.

Gringo was deeply pleased, but he’s like his master, he doesn’t say much.

“We’re both no longer quite young,” I went on, “and we’ve just got to make up our minds to like what our owners do. I prophesy that two clever men like your master and mine can make even country life interesting.”

“Wait till they deliver the goods,” said the old dog; then he added, “They’ll be missed in this little old city.”

“But they won’t leave it finally,” I said. “They’re planning to come in and out.”

I knew what he referred to. Mr. Bonstone and my master had been placing more and more of their business in the hands of their employees, and together they went about the city doing good. They had found out that a lot of harm results in many cases, from rich people putting all of their charitable work in the care of hirelings.

“Man to man,” master used to say, “I want to know those I’m privileged to help,” so often he left his office early, and he visited such poor places, that usually I was not allowed to go with him. I heard him telling his wife about the terrible suffering he found.

“We’ll have a war,” he used to say often, “unless there’s more contact between class and class.”

“Don’t despoil yourself of all you have, Rudolph,” mistress would say anxiously. “There’s Baby to be provided for.”

“I don’t want to leave him a fortune, Clossie,” he said one day. “A good education is all I wish to do for him.”

“Just a little something to start on,” she said with mother anxiety, then she went on, “I wish you wouldn’t call me Clossie any more; say Claudia.”

Master was so pleased, that he went out and bought her a beautiful ring, to commemorate the occasion of dropping her doll name.

While master was doing a little missionary work among human beings, I did a little among dogs, and had an adventure in the bargain.

Of all animals in the world, I pity most the performing animals. It is unspeakably pathetic to me to see those poor four-legged creatures on a stage, trying to do things they were never meant to do. Why should a monkey ride a bicycle, or pretend he’s a fireman, when he just hates it? I’ve seen human beings in a theatre, shrieking with laughter at the antics of poor animals on the stage, whose eyes were eloquent with fright.

Once I had as owner a lady who used to take me to the theatre. She always had a box, and concealed by the flowing laces of her gown I would watch everything that took place on the stage. Some things I liked. I think men and women enjoy strutting round, pretending they’re some one else. But the dogs who appear in vaudeville—it nearly used to break my heart to see them.

Once I saw roosters—poor, thin, half-starved looking creatures, who flapped their wings, and crowed, and stretched themselves when they came on the stage, showing that they had been confined in little cages, instead of leading a free, open-air life as roosters should.

Well, on the day, or rather the evening when I played missionary, I had tried in vain to get Gringo to take a stroll with me.

No, he would not, and lay down on a seat arranged for him in a window, so he could watch the passers-by in the Drive. Summer was coming, and it was too late for fires, so he could not lie on the hearth-rug. Master had gone off with Mr. Bonstone somewhere on the East Side. By the way, I must not forget to say that Mr. Bonstone had given up his last naughty saloon. They were all good ones now.

He had a great scene with his wife, one evening when I was present. He still clung to the Bowery drinking-place, and she had found out about it. She drew the most dreadful picture of Cyria growing up and becoming a drunkard. Mr. Bonstone didn’t know whether to laugh or get cross with her, for as Gringo says, “My boss’s heart isn’t on the water-waggon.” He believes in drink in moderation.

Well, Mrs. Bonstone cried, and at last her husband comforted her, and said he would never sell another drop of liquor as long as he lived.

“Nor drink it,” she sobbed.

“Well,” he said, “I never have touched it—don’t think it wrong, but hated the taste.”

He had to promise, of course. A nice woman can do anything with a man, so now the Bonstones’ house, like ours, was strictly teetotal, and if any persons fainted, they were revived pretty quick with some hot stuff that I think was mostly cayenne pepper, by the way it made persons jump.

To come back to the evening of my adventure. I slipped down Broadway, running close to the stores and keeping the people between me and the gutter. One seldom meets a policeman near shop windows. It was a lovely evening, with a warm spring-like feeling in the air, and this nice, wide, clean Broadway fascinated me more than ever, and everybody looked so happy and pleasant and well-dressed that I concluded all the people with troubles had stayed at home. Nearly every person had on new spring shoes. I really think that nowhere in the world, except in Paris, does one see such pretty, well-shod feet as in New York. I danced along, meeting quite a number of dogs, some of whom I spoke to, some of whom I did not notice. The most of them were led, and of course all had muzzles on.

I had passed several moving picture places and a few vaudeville houses, when it suddenly dawned on me that I was getting too far down Broadway, and had better return home. I cut down a side street, but did not get far, for just as I had gone a few steps, I smelt a smell, that took me back to Boston, and several years ago.

I was living then on Beacon Hill, and in the house next to me was a fine little toy spaniel called Amarilla. She was a little darling, and had a way of tossing her long ears as if they were curls. One day she disappeared most mysteriously. No one could ever find out what had become of the lost Amarilla, though it was suspected she had been stolen.

IN THE HOUSE NEXT TO ME WAS A FINE LITTLE TOY SPANIEL CALLED AMARILLA

Amarilla had a very gentle, clinging sort of an odour. She was an exquisitely clean little dog, but no matter how clean dogs or human beings may be, they cannot get rid of what Gringo calls their odoriferosity. He vows he can track his master if he touches a thing.

Well, I was very much excited when I scented Amarilla. The poor old lady who owned her was quite childish, and she actually died of grief over the disappearance of her dog. It would be a great feather in my cap to track her. Yes, and get caught myself, my native caution whispered to me.

I surveyed the scene—a vaudeville house on a quiet, narrow street, enormously high buildings each side—a fine place for a getaway as Gringo calls a scamper from danger—well, I would risk something for Amarilla.

The show had been going on for a little time, for it was quite a bit after eight, and very often the door opened and persons came out—presumably those who had played their part for the last time and were going home. So, if I ran in the door, and was cautious, I would stand a good chance of getting out again.

I seized my opportunity and bolted in when an enormously fat lady in a light evening cloak came out, and entered a taxi-cab that had been standing by the curbstone.

Now I was inside the door, and what did I see—a bare, narrow hallway, and some steps. I crept cautiously up the steps, nosing and smelling various odours, animals, sawdust, straw, stale food, and waves of heat from some badly ventilated hall.

Ah! here my suggestion of Amarilla stopped—it was a medium-sized, untidy kind of basement room, with boxes littered about—travelling boxes of animals. All were empty. The animals must be on the stage with their trainer, but if Amarilla was on the stage, why was the room so strongly reminiscent of her?

Amarilla was not on the stage. I followed my nose to a corner, and there was the dear little thing, crouching low, her pretty open face, like a child’s, all distorted by fear.

“Amarilla,” I said softly.

Oh what a jump she gave. “Beauty,” she said, “why, Beauty, is that you?”

Beauty had been my name in Boston, given me by a too fond mistress who really thought me beautiful.

“Tell me quick,” I said, “what’s the matter with you?”

“I didn’t do my tricks right,” she said, “and the trainer beat me, and I was too frightened to go on the stage.”

“Then you’re not happy with him.”

“Happy, Beauty—if you knew,” and she began, to moan and cry softly.

There was blood on her pretty coat, and I said sharply, “Brace up, now, and get out of this. Follow me, I’ll lead you to a good home.”

“I’m afraid,” she said shrinking back. “I never had much spirit, and all I had has been whipped out of me. I don’t believe I could run a block.”

“Oh, Amarilla,” I said earnestly, “do come with me. If you don’t, I shall go home and dream of your misery, and cry in my sleep.”

That touched her a little, for she always was an unselfish little doggie. “Do come,” I begged.

For a few minutes she held out, and I was in an agony. Any minute, her master might come and find me there, and I should be trapped, too.

“Oh, Beauty,” she said despairingly, “I’d love to go, but he would run after me, and then he would nearly kill me.”

“Well, I’ll lie down, and let him catch me, too.”

“No, no,” she said wildly. “You wouldn’t last any time—a dog of your spirit.”

My threat decided her, and she consented to follow me to the door.

Waiting there in wild anxiety, I thought it would never open. We had to hide in a corner, and the trainer was actually marshalling the other dogs down from the stage to their travelling boxes, before a stage hand came along and, opening the door, stepped out in the street to get a breath of air.

I thought he would never move away from the open door. Finally a German band struck up on Broadway, and he moved a few steps toward the corner.

I gave Amarilla a push, and didn’t we fly out! Most unfortunately, as we scuttled along toward Riverside Drive, he turned and saw us. He stepped back quickly into the doorway, and I knew he had gone to give the alarm.

“Run, Amarilla, run,” I whispered. “They’re after us, and if they catch us, your trainer will tear me limb from limb.”

Poor little soul, she was too wise to use her breath for speaking. She just tore on behind me, and nearly panted her little life out. I knew by her breathing that she hadn’t been used to having much exercise. I had told her to run behind me, and not to think of automobiles or anything, but just to keep close to my hind paws.

Of course, I led her right back to Broadway. It would have been foolish to keep on toward the Drive, when the man had seen us going in that direction, and would likely get a taxi and follow us. I chose the front of another moving picture place, and made her creep in behind the billboards.

“This is horrible,” she gasped, “right in the jaws of danger.”

“Yes,” I said, “just where they’ll never think of looking for you,” and didn’t we, later on, have the satisfaction of hearing one man say to another, “Hear about Fifeson’s dogs down at the other house?—they’ve lost one—saw her running off with another dog—a white fox-terrier, and can’t find her.”

“How much was she worth to Fifeson?” asked the man addressed.

“He reckons her at five hundred dollars, but I guess he’s romancing.”

Amarilla trembled frightfully, but I reassured her by licking her wounded head, and after a long time, when the crowd was coming out of the theatre, I guided her among ladies’ dresses, and creeping out, we rushed down to the Drive again. Taking advantage of every bit of shadow we could find, we made short runs for home.

It was about eleven when we arrived in front of our apartment-house, and Amarilla was nearly dead.

“Bear up a little longer,” I said to her. “Imagine you’re one of your big ancestors taught to keep within a short distance of a gun—and listen to a word of advice. The lady of the house is your friend. Pay no attention to the man.”

“I’m glad,” she said faintly. “I’m terrified of all men, since that one has beaten me so much with his cruel whip.”

Oh, how angry I felt. That terrible whip is in evidence even on the stage, for did any one ever see a show of trained animals, without the presence of the scourge in the hands of the master? He doesn’t dare to use it in public, but he shakes it, and the poor dog knows what is coming afterward.

Oh! what a long breath I drew when we passed the floor-to-ceiling mirrors of our hallway—safe at last, and a sorry looking sight. Amarilla’s curls were muddy and torn, for I had had her in vacant lots, among shrubbery, everywhere, to escape the sharp eyes of the policemen. Then her own troubles made her look terribly.

“What a wreck,” she murmured, then she shut her eyes in pain and fatigue, as she dropped to the floor of the elevator.

“So you’ve got a friend,” said the elevator boy with a grin. “You’re a great dog. Never saw your beat.”

When I barked once at the door of our apartment, which was my signal for getting in, I hoped fervently that my master was at home.

Thank fortune, he was. I ran up to him, threw myself across his feet, and panted, for even I, strong as I was, felt rather worn out, but not so much with exertion as with excitement of rescuing my former little friend.

Amarilla, according to instructions, crept timidly to Mrs. Granton’s feet. I never saw anything look more humble than that little dog. She doubled up her little legs so that she seemed to be crawling on her stomach. Her air was humility, sad appeal, and restrained suffering. It was inimitable.

CHAPTER XVI
TO LOVE OR NOT TO LOVE THE COUNTRY

Mistress laid down her work—she was always making things for the baby now—and gave a little shriek—“Rudolph, look here, what is this?”

“A dog on its last legs apparently,” he said, then he gave me a shrewd look. “Something Boy has brought in.”

“There’s blood on it and mud,” cried poor mistress, shrinking away. “Take it, Rudolph. Ring for Annie. Why, it’s been abused.”

Why, mistress was progressing. She actually could make out something from a dog’s appearance.

However, it was one thing for her to tell her husband to take it, and another thing for Amarilla to allow him to take it. She yelled with fright, whenever he came near her, and clung to Mrs. Granton.

“Some man has whipped that dog,” he said angrily. “The brute! Poor doggie; I would not hurt you for a kingdom.”

Protestations didn’t count with Amarilla. She didn’t like men, and Mrs. Granton half flattered, half annoyed, at last retired with her to the kitchen.

When she came back, a half hour later, Amarilla had been washed and brushed, and was wrapped snugly in one of Master Baby’s white blankets.

Annie put her in a chair near Mrs. Granton who sat ruefully surveying her.

“Rudolph,” she said, “what do you think this means?”

“From my knowledge of Boy,” he said, “I should judge that this is either a lost dog, or some poor creature he has coaxed from some kind of slavery.”

“Do you think he is as intelligent as that?” she asked surveying me kindly.

“As that, and much more so,” said my master. “I think there is a whole world of dog psychology open to those who will run and read.”

“I used to think dogs were stupid,” she said.

“In that you are not different from many persons,” said my master. “Cultivate an animal, and you find out how clever he is.”

“And human beings,” she said softly, “if you cultivate them, you find out that they are not as stupid as they appear.”

Master winced a little. He knew that in times past, he had allowed her to think that she was not clever enough to be cultivated.

“Claudia,” he said, “you are a very clever woman,” then he burst out laughing, and she laughed with him.

“Poor little frightened thing,” she said at last, stroking Amarilla as she lay beside her. “She was so hungry and thirsty, Rudolph. And her poor bones are almost sticking through her skin.”

My blood boiled in my veins, when I thought of dainty Amarilla’s previous life, and the cosseting she had had from the old lady in Boston, but I must listen to what mistress was saying about Beanie.

“Rudolph,” she said hesitatingly, “I was thinking of asking you if I could get Beanie back. I don’t think I treated him just right.”

Master stopped to think a minute, then he said, “Claudia, if I had given your dog to Mrs. van der Spyten, would you have asked for him back?”

“Oh, no, no,” she said quite shocked at the idea.

“Then why take him from a charwoman?”

“I suppose it would be mean,” said mistress slowly.

“And here you have a beautiful and valuable dog right at hand,” said my master, pointing to Amarilla.

“As valuable as Beanie?” enquired mistress.

“Twice as valuable. Her points look to me about perfect.”

“But she may belong to some one.”

“I’ll find that out,” said master, and he did, for he put a dog-detective on Amarilla’s track. The man found out all about her. She had been stolen by a tramp, who sold her to the dog-show man.

Master visited the show, and was struck with horror at the appearance of the animals. Sitting near the stage, he saw that they were all terrified of their master. He threatened the man with prosecution, took all his dogs from him, allowing him a good sum; and best of all, finding out that he hated the show business and wanted to be a chauffeur, but couldn’t afford the training, he put him in a garage and paid his way handsomely.

That was master all over—to make a good thing out of an apparently bad one. He and Mr. Bonstone were always doing it. Mr. Bonstone had more practical knowledge of the ways of evil-doers than master had. Master belonged to a fine old New York family, and had never lived with all sorts and conditions of men, as Mr. Bonstone had.

Mr. Bonstone was as ardent a dog-lover as master was, and he bundled the whole dog show out to his farm, where they were months in recuperating. They had been starved, beaten, not exercised, and two of them had to be mercifully put out of the way. There were left two white poodles, they called the Frenchmen, a mongrel, Yeggie by name, a miniature bull-dog called Weary Winnie, Czarina, a Russian wolf-hound, a Dandie Dinmont terrier called Cannie, and a bloodhound, King Harry, and after a while we all got acquainted with them. That was after the great change came in our lives—the moving from the city to the country.

I must not forget to say that Amarilla proved a great success as a pet dog for mistress. She did not care for very much exercise. She followed mistress from one room to another of the apartment—in fact, she was like a little shadow, and oh! how she loved the baby. She would sit by his perambulator for hours, and if any stranger came near, she barked in her little, shrill voice.

Now, I get very fond of certain human beings, and no dog could love a master better than I love Mr. Granton, but I never could keep at his heels all the time.

However, Mrs. Granton didn’t seem to mind being shadowed, and Amarilla adored doing it, so there was no reason why they should not both be satisfied. Every man and every dog to his liking, and that reminds me, how, oh! how am I going to like the country? The time is drawing near for our removal. Mr. Bonstone has found a beautiful estate for master. The change in my life is going to be positive. I don’t want to run away again. I want to stay with this nice man, but can I, if he leaves my beloved New York?

BOOK TWO: MY LIFE IN THE COUNTRY

BOOK TWO: MY LIFE IN THE COUNTRY

CHAPTER XVII
THE ARRIVAL OF THE TWINS

Two years have passed away since I wrote the first part of the story of my life—two whole years, but they seem like ten, for so much has happened in them, and so many changes have taken place in me, that I feel like a different dog.

I have changed, human beings have changed, the whole world has changed, for that terrible blasting war in Europe is over. I thought when it was done, that master would stop looking grave when he read the papers, and mistress would stop crying over the woes of the suffering babies and children, but they look and act worse than ever.

It’s the readjustment master often says—the horrible setting in order of countries disordered by crimes of the worst species.

Sometimes he takes his little boy in his arms, and says, “George Washington, I had rather have you die now, than see you live to grow up and shed the blood of a fellow-man.”

I don’t think there is any danger of George Washington ever killing any one. He is the fattest, sweetest, dearest specimen of a boy baby I ever saw. He has no temper, as cute little Cyria has. He jabbers baby-talk, and plays with us dogs, and never hurts one of us.

I heard master say the other day that he had no liking for a man who never changes his opinion, and I believe that saying is true with regard to dogs as well as men. I never used to like babies. Why? I never cultivated them. I love them now, because I study them, and it is one of the pleasures of my life to note the astonishing developments and differences, between the rapidly growing and changing Cyria, and little George.

Sometimes they bother me, but who has not trouble? A dog that dreams through life, lives in a back yard away out of sight, nobody notices or cares for. You’re bound to have a scrap occasionally, if you come out to the light.

I never liked living in a back yard, but I used to run like a greyhound from disagreeable things, and seek pleasant ones, and it kept me always on the jump. Now I have made up my mind to stay by this family, no matter what happens to them. There is great happiness in an accepted family. I notice some human beings are always trying to get away from their home environment, and many times it is with them as it is with me—it keeps them on the trot all the time.

I don’t want any one to think that I imagine I have become a perfect dog. Good gracious, no! I am just a good, plain, American every-day sort of a dog. I have no illusions about myself, or my owners. I want to do my duty in the dog walk of life to which I am called. I’ll go round a block to attend to my business and avoid a fight, but if trouble meets me the other side of the block, I’ll not dodge it, but I’ll grip it by the throat and try to down it. If it downs me, I’ll get up and shake myself, and hope for better luck next time. To keep myself humble, I often say, “Great Cerberus! what a fool I am, but still not half so much of a fool as I used to be.”

Another most important opinion I’ve changed, is that the city is a better place to live in than the country. How could I ever have made such a mistake? I’m a country dog, now and forevermore, and all my dog set has gone over with me. The country to live in—the city to visit.

You ought to hear old Gringo on the subject. “’Pon my word, Boy,” he often says when we gossip together, “I never dreamed that an old Bowery dog would get so stuck on green grass and blue sky.”

The Bonstones live right under a long and beautiful eminence called Green Hill. Their big, bare house spreads out like a barn under the hill slope. They haven’t one thing in that house they could do without. They have no carpets nor stuffed furniture, no draperies at windows, just plain shades, and their floors are of some smooth, shiny tiles that can be flooded with a hose, and the water runs down and waters window boxes on the floor below. They haven’t a table cloth in the house, but they have lovely things to eat on tables of finely polished wood, and they have plenty of big, soft cushions and comfortable wicker chairs, and many floor rugs that can be lifted easily and taken out-of-doors.

It’s the most sanitary house I ever saw, and Mrs. Bonstone says it reminds her of a hospital. However, she does not complain. She says that a little while after she was married, when she found her husband wanted to come to the country, she said, “It’s the man’s right to choose the place of domicile, and here’s one woman that will let her man go further than that, for he may build the house, and furnish it too.”

Everybody says it is an ugly house, and yet I notice everybody likes to visit it, and sit by the big jolly fires in winter, or loll on the spacious verandas in summer, and partake of the fine meals that are served in the dining-room.

All the jewelry and silver were banished from the house long ago—they were sold for the benefit of the unemployed, and Mr. and Mrs. Bonstone wear a sporting sort of clothes, and a handsome couple they are. He has got quite brown, and she has a magnificent colour from being so much in the open air. She hasn’t any bric-a-brac to look after, nor fol-de-rols such as most women have, and even the servants are out a great deal, for the Bonstones install in their house every labour-saving device that is put on the market.

Cyria is a little beauty, and browner than ever, but not foreign-looking. Strangers always think she is the Bonstones’ own child. Six months ago, every one said her nose would be put out of joint but it wasn’t. It is straighter than ever.

I shall never forget that wonderful event. Good old Gringo, who has matured wonderfully since coming here, and who has also seemed to grow younger, for he has lost his rheumatism because he takes more exercise, came over to our house one drowsy summer day just gasping and panting with excitement. He is always going about here with his double shuffle gait. He has no health commissioner, and no policeman nor muzzle to worry him.

“What’s up?” I asked, blinking at him sleepily.

“We’re ahead of you,” the good old dog snorted—“you’ve got one baby only. We have three.”

“Not triplets,” I gasped.

The old dog gave me a look. “Of course not, though if it had been triplets, it would have been all right. We’ve got twins, Boy, but Cyria counts in. She’s our baby, too. Come on over—come on over and see them. We’ve all got rats in the garret over them. We’re crazy, crazy, crazy—just think—two babies.”

“Boys or girls?”

“One of each, of course,” he exclaimed, his square face alight with pride. “Come on, double quick.”

I capered back with him—it almost kills me to see him run—bull-dogs weren’t built for grace. Of course, I saw nothing of the babies, but we listened under the window, and occasionally heard little faint peeps like young birds.

“Look at mister walking in the blue garden,” gurgled Gringo. “Wouldn’t you think he was tramping on wool?”

The blue garden was full of blue flowers of different shades, and rocks, and rills, and rustic seats and arbours. It was a delicious spot, and very æsthetic.

Mr. Bonstone certainly didn’t look blue. He was walking to and fro quite quickly, in spite of the heat, and occasionally he lifted his eyes to the sky.

“Doesn’t know whether he’s on his head or his heels,” whispered Gringo.

Suddenly the man stooped down, and picked a bachelor’s button to put in his coat. Then with a broad smile, he picked another, and put beside it.

“Remembers he’s got to run double,” said Gringo gleefully. “Believe me, I’m happy for mister.”

“What are you going to call your babies?” I enquired. “You’ll never get such a good name as George Washington.”

“We had only one ready,” said Gringo, “that was John. I guess mister will settle on Mary for the girl, if missis don’t object.”

“Well,” I said, “you’re pretty close to us. John and Mary are two of the oldest and best of names. Nothing fancy about them.”

“Mister wants them to be good,” said Gringo. “He says nothing else counts, if you haven’t got that rock-bottom character. My! what a training they’ll have. If they don’t want to serve their fellow-men, they’ll have a fight with the missis. She has gone batty on the subject.”

“I hear she even believes in women voting,” I said cautiously.

“She believes in letting men, and women, and children, and animals do everything they blank please, provided they don’t bang into any other men’s, women’s, children’s or animals’ rights. Liberty for her. None of your coop-me-up rules.”

“It’s a good thing she’s got out of that old society, sleep-eat-and-play life,” I said.

“A mighty good thing,” observed Gringo. “She was most dotty.”

“Hist!” I cried, “who’s crying?”

“Little Cyria,” said Gringo, “she’s a regular baby—temper too—but our own.”

Poor little brown girlie—she trotted toward the blue garden, ran up to the abstracted Mr. Bonstone and clasped both his knees. “Oh! Daddy, Daddy, Cyria’s mos’ dead.”

“What’s the matter, baby?” he asked kindly, and sitting down on a rustic bench, he took the child on his lap.

“Thomas’ little boy has been teasin’ me. I wented up to the stable with nurse. The boy said, ‘Feel your nose, little girl——’” and she went on, to choke out her story of despair. The bad boy had said she was only a “’dopted” child, and now there were two babies who were real babies, and she would either be sent away or put in a corner.

She spoke very plainly for a child of little more than three years, for she had been brought up with grown people.

“Oh, Daddy, won’t you love me any more?” she cried. “Won’t you let Cyria sit on your knee?”

“Of course, I will,” he said. “Don’t believe any of this nonsense.”

“But the bad boy said you had only two knees, and where would I go?”

“I’ll tell you what we’ll do,” said Mr. Bonstone gravely, “we’ll strap an artificial knee on Daddy for one of the babies—the boy for example. My right knee belongs to you, my first little girl.”

“Daddy, what’s a ’dopted baby?” she asked pitifully.

“A ’dopted baby is something a little better than your own baby,” said Mr. Bonstone.

The child suddenly threw her arms round his neck. “Daddy, you is sweeter than the roses.”

Mr. Bonstone kissed her very affectionately, then he said, “Come, see the new babies. You must choose one for your own, and I will choose one.”

“I want the girlie,” said Cyria.

“Very well, you shall have Mary.”

“An’ she must go seepie in my beddie.”

“Possibly later, but not just now,” said her adopted father; then he took her away in the house.

“Nice man, that,” I said.

“Rather,” observed Gringo wisely, and with an eloquent shake of his square head.

“Gringo,” I said, “I hear that old Mrs. Resterton is coming out here.”

“She arrived to-day,” replied Gringo. “She stood that big house in New York as long as she could. She thought she was in heaven when the boss let her run it, and she had what she’s been, longing for—that is, lots of dough. But she isn’t as smart as little missie, her granddaughter, and she found that though her place was just as firm in sassiety——”

“Society, Gringo,” I said. “You never do pronounce that right.”

“So-ciety then,” continued the old dog. “She was as strong in it as Grant’s tomb, but the butterfly world fluttered by, when she no longer had her gamesome wasp. So she wrote mister. I thought he’d smother laughing. He took the letter out to the orchard, for the old lady didn’t want missis to know. She said in it everything she didn’t mean, but mister read between the lines. She missed her granddaughter Stanna, and her great-granddaughter Cyria——”

“I like that,” I said, “when she fought so against the child’s adoption.”

“Oh! forget that,” said Gringo, “anyway, she wanted to come live here, and he let her come, and he’s going to sell the house, and make a big figure on it for an apartment-house site, and he’s going to get a coupé for her to run about in, and have all the old ladies she wants.”

“She’ll be agreeable, won’t she?” I asked anxiously, for I hated to hear of anything clouding the Bonstones’ lovely home life.

“Agreeable, yes. She’s a comely old dear. Everybody likes her. She minces round in her black silk, poking her aristocratic old nose into everything, but who cares? The servants favour her, and the missis pets her like a baby.”

“But Master Carty,” I said, “I do hope he isn’t coming.”

“He’s got to,” said Gringo uneasily, “as his home with his grandmother is broken up.”

“There’s your snag,” I said.

Gringo looked gloomy. “You bet—the young rap tipples all the time. The women can’t stop him.”

“Maybe country life will.”

“Maybe,” said the good old dog, “but I’ve seen many lads going Carty’s way. I’ll tell you what mister will do. He’ll give him a good fair showing, then if he doesn’t make good, he’ll kick him out.”

“But what about the women?” I said.

“The women,” exclaimed Gringo with suppressed rage, “I’m tired of this drink-martyr’s business. The men have all the fun, the women all the pain. Every time that young rapscallion comes out here, missis sneaks up to his room to feel his coat pockets, and search his suit-case, to find out if he’s brought any of the powerful, and if she finds it, she cries, and pours out half and puts water in, and if a caller comes, down she goes, smiling as if she hadn’t a trouble in the world. I’d like to chuck all the drunkards in New York Bay with a rock on their necks.”

“Come, come, Gringo,” I said, “that doesn’t sound like you. Can’t you think of a way to reform the poor wretches?”

“Nothing but shut off the liquor,” said Gringo.

I burst out laughing. “How you have changed, old fellow. You used to be for high license, drink in moderation, self-restraint, etc.”

“It doesn’t work with sap-heads,” said Gringo. “I’m for drowning now. Do you know what missis did—had that fellow put over her head.”

“You mean his bed-room—when he comes out to visit?”

“Yes—so she could listen for his step. When it’s steady, she is gay. When he stumbles, and pushes the furniture round, she is sad.”

“I shouldn’t think your master would have allowed that,” I said angrily. “It’s a shame for Mrs. Bonstone to be so bothered.”

“Mister,” exclaimed Gringo, “do you suppose he knows? Not a word of it. Women keep little tricks like that to themselves.”

“Well, I hope he won’t kill her,” I said. “I wish we could do something to help her.”

“Maybe we can,” said Gringo with a knowing air. “Our owners don’t know how much help they get from dogs.”

Old Gringo’s prophecy came true, and in rather a funny way, later on.

CHAPTER XVIII
THE SHOWMAN’S DOGS

It was six months ago that the twins came, and now they are fine healthy young babies, being pushed round in their perambulator all over the place by their nurse, who is so well-trained and so up-to-date that she is over-trained or “fine” as Gringo says.

Gringo and I were watching them one day a few weeks ago, as we sat side by side up in the orchard at the Bonstones’. This orchard is a little one containing very old trees, and is never ploughed. It is a lovely shady place to rest, for the grass is kept short and is soft as a carpet. It has become quite a social meeting-place for the dogs of the neighbourhood, and we often discuss things there.

“Fine babies, those,” I remarked.

“Yes,” assented Gringo, “I suppose you wouldn’t find a finer pair in the whole state of New York.”

“Do you like them better than the little girl, Cyria?” I asked.

Old Gringo wrinkled his forehead. “I never think about that,” he said. “They’re all ours, and I guess the mister and missis don’t think of it either.”

“That’s good,” I replied. “I’d hate to see the little brown baby made uncomfortable.”

Gringo chuckled. “Those were great times back in New York, but I’m glad I’m in this army.”

“There’s no doubt about it, you are firmly wedded to country life now,” I said.

“Wedded, I guess so, and I often snicker to think how I’d have fought to a finish any dog in the Bowery that told me I’d get to praise the country and run down the city.”

“And you thought you’d get bored here,” I said with a sly laugh.

“Bored,” and he grunted happily, “what chance have I? It’s up at daylight with mister, and out to the stables and barn, laying out the day’s work for the men, examining the stock to see they’re all first class—by the way, mister’s going to make a fortune raising colts, ’cause the war cleaned out all the horses—then in the house for breakfast—I say, Boy, things do taste good out here in this clear air—then in town in the car, out again, and pottering around after missis and little Cyria, out in the gardens and after the hens till lunch time, then a drive in for mister, and a stop in the village with him.”

“I say, Gringo,” I interrupted, “I believe of all the things your master and mine have done out here, that automobile school is the best.”

“Right you are,” said the old dog. “These lads that my boss picks up out of prisons, and in the streets, won’t settle down to anything that isn’t pretty lively. They’ll break colts or hustle round a machine shop, but they’ll not stick to indoor work.”

“That breaking colts is new business to me,” I said. “How can you take a pale, weak, city lad and make him successful? I thought you had to have strong men.”

“Oh, that’s the old brute way,” said Gringo. “You begin now when coltie is young and tender. Hitch him up with a little bit of something dangling after him. Break him in gradually to something bigger. Lots of these city yaps haven’t ever had anything to like—anything decent, you know.”

“I understand,” I replied. “They’ve had nothing to love.”

“There’s one rogue,” said Gringo, “who sleeps in the boxstall with his pet colt, and ’pon my word, I’ve seen him with his arm round its neck. He’s a guttersnipe, and my boss will soon rout him out and make him sleep in a bed, but he ain’t too hasty with these low-life chaps.”

“What’s this new talk about jitney cars?” I asked.

“Our bosses have got a lot of second-hand cars, and are doctoring them for some of our lads who can run them about New York like a taxi-man does.”

“But a jitney is a five-cent fare thing, isn’t it?”

“Yes, but it pays. Catch my boss in anything that doesn’t speak up when it’s spoken to.”

“That will be fine,” I said, “for then the boys will be self-supporting.”

“I didn’t finish my day, Boy,” said the old dog, “after we tot up things down at the village, we have our supper, and don’t the food taste first-class, then a short evening on the veranda, and then bed. I tell you it’s a full day, as full as a Bowery day.”

I laughed, and he laughed too; then I said, “I’m mighty glad, old man, that the intimacy between our two families has kept up.”

“So am I,” said he, “but do you know what I overheard when we first came out? Says my missie to your missie, ‘Claudia, we are only a mile apart. If we see too much of each other, we shall fight. We ’most did the other day—and our husbands shouldn’t be too much together. They’ll fall out, sure as rats.’”

“Did she says ‘rats’?” I asked.

“Oh! that, or something like it,” said the old dog so impatiently that I resolved not to interrupt him again.

“Well,” he went on, “says she, says my missie to yours, ‘I’d hate to have a break,’ and your missie said so would she, then they said they wouldn’t call for a week, and next morning your missie was over to borrow a pattern for a pair of knitted reins for Georgie to play horsie, and my missie was back in the afternoon to take her some sweet pickles she had been making. So there you are—and I must not forget to say that the two families were all over on your veranda in the evening.”

“Good joke,” I said laughing heartily, “and we dogs are just as friendly as the human beings.”

“Thick as thieves,” said Gringo, “and I must say we’re a pretty good gang.”

As Gringo was speaking, two of the dogs in the performing troupe that Amarilla belonged to, came round the corner of the house. They are two beautiful snow-white French poodles, and have exquisite manners. When they first came out, they were thin and frightened. That was before we arrived. By the time we came, they were fat and prosperous and happy looking dogs. On the stage, they had worn their hair clipped in the approved fashion for poodles, and their forelocks were tied up with ribbon.

Mrs. Bonstone took the ribbons off, for she wanted them to be real dogs, she said, and they are only clipped now when warm weather comes, and then all over.

It does Gringo and me all the good in the world to see the quiet delight these two handsome dogs take in their well-ordered life here. They are full of interest in American life. They were born in Paris, and at first they thought the whole world was bounded by the Seine where they used to be taken to be washed. Then they were sold to this dreadful man, Fifeson, who beat them sometimes, but not nearly as often as he beat Amarilla, for poodles are naturally splendid trick dogs, and learn things easily.

“Gringo,” I said, “do you think these dogs are any different from other dogs who have never been treated cruelly?”

“’Course I do,” he growled. “Don’t you see they ain’t like you and me?”

“Yes, I see it,” I replied, “but I wanted to know whether you did.”

“Their spirit’s broken,” he said. “The Frenchmen are happy, but there’s a look in their eye, as if they wouldn’t be surprised any minute, if some one up and struck them.”

“Weary Winnie doesn’t show it as much as they do,” I said.

Gringo grinned. Weary Winnie was his pet among the showman’s dogs. She was a fat, lazy, young miniature bull-dog with a wrinkled muzzle that looked as if she were always smelling something disagreeable and one white tooth that stuck out beyond the others. She came of grand stock, but was rather stupid, and had played an old woman on the stage, being dressed up in a shawl and bonnet. Amarilla says her beatings were awful, for she couldn’t seem to learn the simplest thing. The showman made her hold things in her mouth, and at last he had to give up the pipe, for she always let it fall out. Finally he tied a basket to her lips, and the string hurt her.

When we came out here, she was taken over to our house to be a playmate for me, but she used to run away and howl about this place till at last master asked Mr. Bonstone to keep her. When she isn’t sleeping, she is paddling about after Gringo, and looking just about as graceful as he does.

She sleeps in a box-stall in one of the stables, with the Frenchmen. Mr. Bonstone likes to have plenty of dogs about his horses, for they are such good guardians. No stranger can get near the horses when the dogs are at their post, and some of them are always in or near the stables.

Gringo, of course, always sleeps in his master’s dressing-room. He saved Mr. Bonstone’s life once, out west, when a bad man who was his enemy crawled in a window at night, and was just about to shoot at that head on the pillow so dear to Gringo.

“How did you stop him?” I often ask Gringo, for he loves to tell the story.

“Just took a playful leap at his throat,” the old dog always says.

“And what did your master do?”

“Heard the rumpus, got up, and took the man’s gun away.”

“And what did the man do?”

“Broke down, and wanted to shake hands with the boss.”

“And what did your master do?”

“Shook, and told him to go home, and get another gun.”

Gringo, of course, can leap like a cat, that being one of the characteristics of a thoroughbred bull-dog. He, however, can jump higher than most bull-dogs, for the man from whom Mr. Bonstone bought him had given him special training. He was a famous boxer, and Gringo says he used to put on gloves and have many a go with him. Gringo would spring at the boxer’s chest—he was a six-footer—and try to bite a button from his vest. The boxer would give him good blows with his gloves, and drive him away, but Gringo always came back. It was rough training, but it made the young dog hardy.

Besides the Frenchmen and Weary Winnie, the Bonstones have Yeggie, a mongrel, another one of the showman’s lot. Oh! what an eloquent looking little fellow he is. His eyes seem to be pleading with you to make up some message, that he is unable to deliver.

Amarilla says he is another one that got plenty of whacks from the showman. She says that look of tears in his eyes, means that he is trying to tell you of his troubles, so that you will sympathise with him.

All these show dogs have nightmare most horribly. That is one reason why Gringo won’t allow Weary Winnie to sleep in the house with him. He had her in one night, and he said that though he was fond of the creature, he couldn’t have her yelling blue murder every hour in his ear.

Yeggie is young and dashing, and hasn’t very good manners. He was a tramp dog when the showman got him, and sometimes he annoys me by saying that I, too, led a tramp’s life. I explain to him over and over again, that a wandering dog isn’t necessarily a tramp dog, but he can’t make the distinction. Poor fellow, he hadn’t early advantages, and is rather inelegant in his ways. We older dogs are always correcting him, but he forgets easily and is still very heedless. However, he has a very happy time, and that is the main thing. He loves the men and the horses, and always sleeps on the foot of Joe’s bed in his room over the larger of the two stables.

Thomas sleeps in the other stable, and Czarina is always his companion. She is a magnificent Russian wolfhound, and is Mrs. Bonstone’s special pet, next to Sir Walter, who is the favourite-in-chief, though he is not very much with his mistress now on account of his devotion to the hens.

I should have mentioned sooner this aristocratic dog. From the start, Sir Walter liked the idea of moving to the country, for it suggested his former life in Scotland.

Gringo and I imagined he would be the show-dog of the place—always in evidence on the avenue, in the drawing-room, on the verandas, or hanging about the automobiles.

To our amazement, that dog’s one idea when he got to the country was to have something to boss. He would have preferred sheep, but Mr. Bonstone could not keep any, as we are too near the city. Sir Walter could do nothing with the horses, for the men were with them all the time, and told them what to do.

“He wants to run a show of his own,” Gringo used to say, “and though I like the dog, he ain’t going to boss me!”

He couldn’t boss me, either, and not one of the showman’s dogs minded a word he said. He did fuss round the Jersey cows a bit, but the lad that drove them to and from the pasture wouldn’t have Sir Walter interfering, so he took to following Mrs. Bonstone about when she took care of her large flock of hens.

They were beautiful white Wyandottes, and were kind and sensible. It is wonderful what intelligence hens have when one treats them well. Sir Walter got interested in them, found he could order them about to his heart’s content, and when seeding-time came, he had made himself so useful that kind-hearted Mrs. Bonstone was delighted to be able to give them their liberty, under his superintendence.

Those hens knew just as well as Christians that it was naughty to scratch up the seeds in the vegetable and flower gardens, but they had a pleasant little way of yielding to temptation till Sir Walter took them in hand.

“Bow, wow! chickies,” he would say, running round and round them, and carefully steering them away from danger points to the orchard or the meadow, or the new land that was being broken up by a plough.

Those hens minded him beautifully, and he was as happy as the day was long.

At first, the other dogs would roar with laughter to see him rush out to the hen-houses in the morning, wait for his charges to be let out, and wander about with them all day.

One day he caught Yeggie making faces at him, and gave him a great walloping, and that taught all of us to be more respectful. If he liked hens, he had a right to associate with them.

“A gentleman can perform any kind of menial labour without degrading himself,” Sir Walter said to Yeggie, and emphasised it by a bite on the ear.

As time went on, the hens became more and more of a passion with Sir Walter, and by the time the twins came he was sleeping out in a kennel by the hen-houses, and had a pet white chicken roosting on his back. Its name is Betsy, and it is not to be killed, but kept for him, as he is so fond of it.

Many of the Bonstones’ neighbours have hens stolen, but no one now ever braves the army of dogs at Green Hill.

One man tried it—a stranger who did not know about the dogs. He had tramped out from New York, and seeing the flock of Wyandottes on the farm as he passed by on the road, he decided it would be a good place to steal a few chickens. He lay hidden in some bushes till night, then he crept cautiously to the barn. Sir Walter met him, and growlingly escorted him to his kennel. The other dogs scented a stranger, and the unhappy tramp found himself confronted by Weary Winnie, Yeggie, the Frenchmen and Czarina. They did not bite him. Mr. Bonstone’s dogs, and ours too, are trained never to put their teeth in a man unless he is trying to kill them, or some human being. We can nose, and push, and knock over, and grip, if necessary, but not bite.

The poor tramp was in a dilemma, and finally he crawled into Sir Walter’s kennel, and covered himself with straw.

Cook was the first one up at the hen-houses in the morning. She wanted fresh eggs for breakfast.

Seeing Sir Walter watching the kennel door with a peculiar air, she went up and looked in, and screamed when she saw a man’s head in the straw.

Thomas and Joe came running from the barn, and ordered the man to come out.

“Sure and I can’t,” he said, “those gentlemanly dogs have peeled every stitch of clothing off me.”

Sir Walter says his clothes were thin and old, and they literally dropped off him, when the dogs pushed him about.

Thomas howled with delight, and telling the man to shake off the straw in which he was buried, he sent Joe up to the house for a suit of old clothes of Mr. Bonstone’s. That tramp had the greatest admiration for the dogs, and sat about the place for days smoking and staring at them.

Mr. Bonstone at last ordered him to get out. He absolutely wouldn’t work, and busy Mr. Bonstone was not the kind of man to have an idle person about.

CHAPTER XIX
GOOD KING HARRY

So much for the Bonstones—now for my own dear family. We are not as high up among the hills as they are. My master bought, not a regular farm like the Bonstones, but what they call a gentleman’s estate. It has eighty acres of ground, some woodland, some meadow, a big old-fashioned flower garden, a fine strip of land for vegetables, and a stately old colonial mansion.

The house is situated on a bit of rising ground overlooking the Pleasant River Valley—just a tiny, baby valley with a slender thread of a river picking its way among meadows of the greenest grass I ever saw.

The house is beautifully, even luxuriously, furnished, but without a foolish expenditure of money. The drawing-room is a dream. We dogs are allowed to go in, if we are quite clean, and if we lie down quietly on the big hearth-rug, and do not romp about and shake ourselves.

Even if a dog does live in the country, there is no need for him to be careless in his habits. I often tell that to Cannie the Dandie Dinmont terrier, who fell to our lot in the division of the showman’s dogs.

His coat is dense, hard and wiry, and it is some trouble for him to keep himself clean. Sometimes he neglects himself a bit between his washings by Louis, and then I scold him. He is a grey brindle in colour, and a fine, sensible little chap, but inclined to reminisce too much about his trials with the showman.

“Look ahead, little dog,” I often say to him, “and not over your shoulder.”

He never resents my criticism. He is a very docile, courageous and affectionate dog, and a great favourite with every one here.

Beside Cannie, we have King Harry, the best specimen of a bloodhound I ever saw. His magnificent domed head, and wrinkled forehead give him an appearance of great wisdom. His eyes are small and deep-set, with a third eyelid. His ears are long and fine in “leather,” and hang close to his kind old cheeks. His muzzle is long, deep and blunt at the tip, and he has a dewlap in the front of his throat.

KING HARRY, THE BEST SPECIMEN OF A BLOODHOUND I EVER SAW

Oh! what good talks I have had with this noble dog. He has told me the whole history of his race. I never knew before that they are called bloodhounds because they were used first of all to track wounded animals. They were known in ancient Gaul, and there is distinct mention of them in England during the reign of Henry the Third. De Soto in his expedition from Spain to Cuba brought a pack of bloodhounds with him to subdue the natives. Some of these same hounds were brought to our Southern States, and now there are plenty of them there, and they are known as “man trailers.”

So the present American bloodhound is a descendant of the old Spanish kind. King Harry is of English stock. He says his grandmother, old Lady Gray, had the longest list of cases to her credit of any dog in America.

When I asked him, one day after we first came here, what he meant by that, he said that she had captured thirty criminals—men and women who had burnt houses or killed some one.

“How would she do it?” I asked him.

He said he had asked his grandmother many times to tell him about the way she was trained, and she said that she was one of a litter of five puppies. Now her owner wished to know which of the puppies had the best nose, so he used to approach the tightly boarded side of their yard on tiptoe, and put his eye at a knot-hole.

“Oh! I see,” I exclaimed, “that was to find out which pup discovered him first.”

“Yes,” replied King Harry. “My grandmother was always the first to wind him, so he gave her special training. When she was four months old, he taught her to lead quietly, neither pressing forward, nor holding back on the chain. Next, she was taught to follow, and to come at a whistle.”

“All this was for obedience, I suppose,” I remarked.

“Yes, and to form her character,” said King Harry. “Next she had to learn to jump in and out of a buggy—there were no automobiles then—to climb fences, to swim creeks, to get accustomed to the noise of a town, and to become used to strangers, but never familiar with them. She was not allowed to play with children, nor with other dogs—just with her owner, Tim Dobson.

“When she was eight months old, Dobson took her to the woods. A stranger held her by the collar, and Dobson started off with an old towel in his hand. He kept shaking it at my grandmother, who strained at her collar, and was finally released by this assistant.”

“Why the towel?” I asked.

“To make her anxious to play with it, and to reach her master. This was the overtaking lesson, and it was repeated several times, then came the lesson in trailing. Dobson hid behind a tree, and when he was out of sight, the assistant released grandmother. As soon as she reached the place where she last saw Dobson, she dropped her nose to the ground. She never had much trouble in owning a trail——”

“What’s that?” I asked.

“Recognising the scent of the person she was following—she had a grand nose, and Dobson used to keep bits of meat in his pocket to reward her for quick work. She was taught to bark on trail, and bay at hiding-places. Then when she was well educated along this line, Dobson changed places with his assistant.”

“You mean Dobson ran with your grandmother, and together they trailed the assistant.”

“Yes. Dobson kept changing his assistant, so she wouldn’t get familiar with him. He would make him strip off his coat, and run. Then grandmother would smell his coat, the older the coat the higher the smell, and Dobson would run with her, and encourage her to trail him. The assistant used to have other men cross his trail, he would wade in creeks, and walk along fences, but grandmother nearly always got him, even when she had to work out a cold scent.”

“I would like to have seen that fine Lady Gray,” I said enthusiastically.

“I am said to look exactly like her,” said King Harry with a melancholy smile, “but alas! I was stolen when a puppy, and I can do only amateur work at trailing. However, if you just want to see my grandmother, look at me.”

I smiled, and he went on. “Next thing came the taking up of a trail with which grandmother was unacquainted. Dobson had the man who was to be trailed go to an old stable with an earth floor. He would walk about a few minutes, throw down his hat, and leave the place. In ten minutes, Dobson would take grandmother there, keeping every one else out, let her smell the hat, then hunt up the owner.”

“How interesting all this is,” I exclaimed. “I had no idea such pains was taken with the training of bloodhound puppies. I thought the trailing gift came by instinct.”

“Everything that’s worth anything costs trouble,” said King Harry. “Grandmother said as soon as she learned how to take a trail freely and eagerly, she was entered to horse and man trailing.”

“How do they do that?” I enquired.

“The assistant led the horse thirty yards, being right out in front of him, so the horse would be on his trail, then he mounted, rode thirty feet, dismounted, led the horse fifty feet, mounted, rode one hundred feet, dismounted and led.”

“Well,” I said, “no wonder your grandmother became so clever.”

“Clever,” repeated King Harry, “she was a marvel. She once followed a trail that was thirty hours cold.”

“Whose trail was that?”

“A poor, crazy, coloured woman. She had set fire to her house, tried to kill her husband, and then ran like a fox to a swamp. Grandmother followed her from seven o’clock one evening till two the next morning, and the poor creature was found more dead than alive, and put in a hospital where she subsequently recovered.”

“I have heard that bloodhounds are very fierce in disposition, but I don’t find you so,” I said.

“Some of them used to be made so,” said King Harry, “but they are really just like other dogs. Treat them kindly, and they will treat you kindly, and a bloodhound can be trained not to lay hold of a fugitive.”

“I say, King Harry,” I remarked, “dogs are wonderful creatures. It’s a pity men don’t understand better how to utilise them.”

“What gets me most of all,” said the dog in his melancholy voice, “is the unappreciated devotion of dogs. I heard your master telling the other day of a friend of his who was in Belgium during the late war. He said that no human beings were more faithful than dogs; that the red-cross animals were simply magnificent, and even the poor house-dogs who were left in the Belgian villages, when their owners fled for their lives, were so devoted that they sat by their kennels till they dropped dead. Even when food was offered them, they turned their heads away. The poor starving brutes thought it was right for them to stay by their ruined homes, and not to take food from strangers.”

“Don’t talk about that war,” I cried, “don’t talk about that awful war—I’m trying to forget it. Come on down to the village. There’s to be a feast in Neighbourhood Hall.”

Good King Harry pricked his drooping ears, and ran along with me. This Neighbourhood Hall was one of the grandest institutions I ever heard of, but I will tell of it later on, for I want to give an account now of something King Harry did to help along the work master and Mr. Bonstone were engaged in.

CHAPTER XX
THE REFORMED SHOWMAN

King Harry, as he said, had never been trained as his grandmother was, for he had been stolen when he was a puppy, but he inherited enough trailing instinct to do pretty good amateur work, and we dogs were always setting him tasks, and were surprised at his cleverness in picking up a trail.

One night, shortly after my conversation with him about his grandmother, we gave him something to do for our owners. We thought at first that there was going to be a serious case, but in the long run it turned out more happily than we thought it would.

It was about ten o’clock on a fine spring evening. There had been a lot of cold weather, when suddenly this glorious day burst upon us, like a harbinger of summer. Everybody had been out-of-doors all day long, and master and mistress sat on the front veranda, too contented to go to bed.

Little stars peeped timidly from a somewhat misty sky, and the river babbled happily of even warmer days to come, and summer delights of flower and song, for the birds were beginning to return from King Harry’s sunny South.

Master sat in a big chair, mistress was swinging in a hammock, Amarilla was cuddled in her arms. I lay under the hammock, King Harry was sprawled on the gravel walk below, and Cannie, the Dandie Dinmont terrier, had gone down to the river to get a drink.

We had steps down to the pond near the house where the goldfishes were, but he never would drink from the place where those yellow things lived, as he called mistress’s Japanese beauties.

The night was very still, and presently I heard Cannie’s soft paddies coming back, pit-a-pat with excitement.

King Harry didn’t notice this. The good dog depended more on his nose than his ears and eyes. Perhaps from having been with human beings so much, I see and hear more quickly than most dogs. Something was the matter with Cannie, that was one thing sure.

I ran down the veranda steps, and put my muzzle close to his. “Lie down, and out with it,” I said.

He flopped on the gravel beside King Harry. Now our heads were all together—the bloodhound’s dome, my sloping head and strong, muscular jaws, and Cannie’s hairy nose.

“Something’s gone wrong,” he said with his strong, Scottish accent. “I was wandering down yon by the alders near the river, when I heard a furious noise of something being driven hard. It was an automobile coming from New York way. It stopped short when it got near me, and turned in among the alders. I scampered out of the way, and a man hid it in off the road. Then he sprang out, and tore up across the turnip field toward Gringo’s house. I was too far off to smell him, but I got a verra uneasy impression.”

He stopped, and both dogs looked at me. I had been with the Grantons longer than they had, and they were waiting for my advice.

I was puzzled. “If it were an ordinary case of big country-houses and rich people,” I said, “I would imagine it an attempt at burglary. But you say the man was alone.”

“Stark alone,” said Cannie.

“And he left his car there?”

“Yes, down yon,” said the little dog, nodding toward Pleasant River.

“You see,” I went on, “master and mistress and the Bonstones haven’t anything worth stealing, but grandfathers’ clocks, and pianos, and old furniture. They’ve given away jewelry and silver, and anything that would tempt their fellow-men. However, it’s our duty to investigate. Lead on, Cannie.”

He galloped ahead with King Harry, and I paused an instant and listened.

“Rudolph,” my mistress was just saying, “I’m sleepy. I think I will go to bed.”

“Very well, darling,” he replied, and he got up and helped her out of the hammock, and opened the screen door for her.

“I think I will sit a while longer,” he said as he kissed her. “I have a little business to plan out.”

“And I have been keeping you from it by my chattering,” she said. “Why did you not ask me to keep still?”

“Because I preferred pleasure to business,” he said gallantly, and she laughed, and went to bed.

That just suited me. She would be out of the way if we wanted master, and he was sure to sit for a while, for he was a most scrupulous man about keeping his word, even to himself.

I raced after my dog-brothers. The night did not seem as dark as to human beings. Cannie was on his hind legs peering into the car, and King Harry was up on the seat, snuffing and blowing over a pair of driving gloves.

I stood and listened for a minute. What an exquisite night! The lovely misty sky spread above us was serene and comforting, the great dark earth was warm and palpitating—one could hear things growing. Talk about the quiet of the country—this country just talked, when a dog had ears to hear. The tiny growing leaves of the trees had one language, the grass had another, there was no mistake about the joy of the frogs—they were simply yelling with delight to think that summer was coming.

Just here King Harry jumped down. “I needn’t have stayed so long,” he said, “but I wanted to do some fine work.”

“What have you found out?” I asked. “Your eyes are blazing.”

“It’s that demon Fifeson,” he said. “No trouble to find his scent, but I wished to know whether he’s after good or evil.”

“I hear he’s reformed,” I said, “and is doing well in a garage on Broadway.”

“I hate him,” said King Harry. “I suppose it’s wrong, but it will take years for me to get over my resentment toward him. He never hurt me much. I had simply to draw a wagon on the stage, but it used to make my blood boil to see him flog that small Amarilla.”

“Never mind that now, old man,” I said, “tell us what you’ve discovered.”

“When a man is in a furious rage, and about to commit a crime,” said the hound, “a strong acrid smell emanates from him. Those gloves are damp and excited as to scent, but not criminal. I guess Fifeson is here on business.”

“Maybe it’s good business,” I said.

“We canna tell,” said the little Scotch dog cautiously. “For what did he hide his car? I suspicioned who it was, but didna care to tell till I was sure.”

“Come on,” I said, “let’s follow him.”

King Harry put his old muzzle to the ground, but before he did so, he said, “Of course, I’ll follow mute.”

I nodded my head, and we started off up the road, going not very fast, as King Harry was not an expert trailer. He nosed to and fro, and Cannie said impatiently, “I tell ye, man, he crossed the turnip field.”

“I’m not going to be ‘lifted,’” said King Harry stubbornly. “You never indicate to a hound the direction in which his quarry has gone. I’m doing this, anyway. Kindly hold your tongue.”

The abashed Cannie slunk behind me, and we went up across the turnip field in King Harry’s good time, down to the hollow where the long meadow grass grew, across it through the pinewood belonging to us, and into the pasture belonging to Mr. Bonstone.

The sweet wild grass was soft to our paws, and we skipped over the many rocks sticking their ribs up through the ground. We cantered easily along, and King Harry took us to a path leading to the young orchard at Green Hill, then to an asphalt walk that ran from the house down to the electric car track in the road. This walk was for the convenience of the farm hands when they wanted to take the car to the city. The men would start out from their rooms over the stables with nicely blacked shoes, and Mrs. Bonstone had suggested that this walk be made, so they could arrive in the city with smart looking feet.

Well, King Harry soon had us in the vicinity of the stables. This meant that all the Bonstone tribe of dogs had to have a muzzle in the affair, though we would just as soon have worked the thing alone.

Sir Walter Scott was the first to challenge us. “Woo, woo,” we heard in his deep growl, as he lay crouched behind an apple tree.

As quick as a flash, his tone changed. Our scent had been borne on the night air. He ran to meet us, nosing hurriedly, to find out what this late visit meant.

“Wow, wow,” came from the stables in Yeggie’s sharp voice, and without waiting for Joe to wake and let him out, he took a flying leap through the open window to the roof of the harness-room, and came limping to greet us.

“Shut up,” I said irritably. “Why don’t you wait and think, before you bark?”

“Yeggie always barks first, and thinks afterward,” said the little dog, and he licked my ear so humbly, that I had to forgive him.

Czarina came among us like a silent shadow, and poked her long muzzle at me. “What’s the matter?” she said.

“Good London, he’s off,” I replied inelegantly; “all the king’s horses and all the king’s men can’t turn King Harry from his trail.”

“Now we’ve got to trail him,” said Czarina, “for he’s out of sight,” and she put her muzzle to the ground.

“I think I’ll stay with the hens,” said Sir Walter, sitting down outside his kennel. “Betsy’s in there, and she’s fussing, for she can’t see well at night. Bark, if you want me.”

“What’s up?” asked Weary Winnie sleepily. She was always the last to arrive, and now she stood blinking drowsily at us, and wrinkling her nose more than ever.

“We’re man-trailing,” I said; “come on, youngster,” and off I started.

By this time, every dog had caught the scent of Fifeson, and they were a mad-looking lot. If they had followed the natural impulses of their plain dog hearts, I think they would have liked to tear that man to pieces that quiet summer night, but they were trained animals, and each one knew if they dared hurt so much as a hair of his wicked head, they would be severely called to account by Mr. Bonstone. So merely growling unutterable things, they all pressed on.

Suddenly, we brought up short near the house. There had been an old well on the place for a long time. It was, strange to say, close to the front door of the present house, which was built in a slightly different place from the old farm-house. The well had been built over, and a bird’s bath tub was on the top of it, surrounded by a clump of syringa bushes, so the pretty feathered things could bathe in the privacy that they love as much as human beings.

“The brute’s in there,” hissed Cannie between the two broken-off teeth, knocked out by the amiable Fifeson.

At that instant, I felt a soft impact against my throat, and mighty glad I was that I stood on good terms with Gringo.

The old fellow had slipped down from his master’s bedroom by the winding staircase that led from an upper to a lower veranda. Mr. Bonstone never shut up, by night or by day, the best friend he had. He was at liberty to roam all over the farm if he wished.

Gringo’s old lay-back nose wasn’t as good as mine, but he felt that friends were abroad, and he was right on the spot to help us if necessary.

“It’s Fifeson,” I said. “I might have known he was near, for Amarilla has been trembling all day. She’s as sensitive as a baby.”

“What’s up with Fifeson?” asked Gringo.

“I guess he’s all right,” I said, “but we’re watching. He’s in that syringa bush.”

Well, there we sat for a short time—King Harry, Gringo, Czarina, Cannie, Yeggie, Weary Winnie and myself. The Frenchmen didn’t turn out.

The air was so clear that we could hear every word spoken on the veranda. Though it was late, a neighbour and his wife were calling on the Bonstones, and we could hear the clink of glass, as bottles and glasses touched each other.

A shudder ran through the Fifeson dogs. They all hated the sight and sound of a bottle, for it was when their master was drunk that he beat them most.

A thought came to me. I whispered to Cannie, “Come on home with me,” and followed by him, and taking the shortest cut known to us dogs, we just galloped back to the Pleasant River house.

Master was still dreaming on the veranda. “Stay here and watch the house,” I said to Cannie, “I’m going to take him back with me.”

It was the work of an instant, to spring at master’s arm and look at him with my most burning glance.

“All right, old fellow,” he said; “I’ll go with you.”

He turned round, glanced at Cannie who was sitting close to the door, not very well pleased at being left out of the fun, then ran, actually ran, to the garage with me, for he saw the occasion required haste, and got out his new French racing car. I sprang to the seat, barked in the direction of Green Hill, and in a few minutes, we streaked up in front of the Bonstones’ house.

The callers departed, when master arrived. Gringo said they had been there for an age. Master sat down, and the Bonstones began talking to him, but he didn’t say much.

He kept looking at me, and presently I led the way to the syringa bushes. He saw the dogs sitting round, and said in a low voice, “Hello! there—come out, whoever you are.”

I thought to myself: master is a clever man, the Bonstones are clever people, but not one of them knows what we dogs have sensed—namely that there is a man in the bushes, and we know all about him, except his business here, which, however, we are sure is of a pacific nature, and not criminal. And some people say, dogs are not clever!

The bushes parted, and Fifeson came out, looking very hot and sticky. He is a weasel-faced little man. With that appearance, I don’t see how he can be a decent chap, but he’s making a brave fight for it. I hated him almost as much as the other dogs, and with a growl, I stepped aside for him to pass me. I did not want the brute to touch me.

Keeping close at master’s heels, I listened to hear what Fifeson had to say for himself.

“I say, sir,” he said in a low, almost agonised voice, “for heaven’s sake send Mr. Bonstone down here, and don’t tell his wife who it is—it might cost me my life, sir—it might.”

“All right,” said my master, “don’t be scared. Only the dogs know, and they won’t peach.”

Fifeson had seen us. He knew that though the dogs hated him, they would not hurt him. He had been their master. Even in the midst of his perturbation, he clicked his dry tongue, and snapped his fingers at his old victims. Not one of them would go near him. Weary Winnie made a kind of shuffle toward him, but Gringo growled at her, and kept her from carrying out her impulse. The dogs wouldn’t hurt him, but they wouldn’t forgive him.

I ran after master to the veranda. “Norman,” he said carelessly to his friend, “a man has come from New York to see you on special business. He doesn’t want his presence known. Just step down to the syringas, and speak to him.”

Mrs. Bonstone is a very clever woman. She gave master a quick look, and catching up her little silk wrap said, “Good night, I’m going to bed.”

As soon as she was gone, Mr. Bonstone brought Fifeson up on the veranda, and gave him something to drink. He gulped down his ginger ale in a flash, and said a few hasty words.

His breath was nearly all gone, for the night was warm, and he had rushed uphill part of the way. However, he had had time to recover himself in the bushes. I think perhaps it was fear that made him hot.

“You know Jones’ big jewelry store down town,” he said to Mr. Bonstone in a low voice.

Mr. Bonstone nodded.

Fifeson pulled his chair further in the shadow of the wall. “I say, turn out some of the lights, won’t you?”

Master jumped up, and turned out every one, while the man went on whispering to Mr. Bonstone.

“It’s going to be broken into at two o’clock to-night. I believe you set Jones up after he failed.”

Mr. Bonstone nodded again.

“I knew you had big money in it,” Fifeson gasped. “Get to town quick. Get a friend to make the police wise. Don’t go to headquarters yourself. You did me a good turn. I thought I’d stand by you.”

“Thanks,” said Mr. Bonstone briefly. “Shall I go back in your car?”

“Oh! Lord, no,” said the poor wretch in an agony. “I may get shot for this, anyway.”

He was breaking away, when Mr. Bonstone caught him. “How did you find out?”

“Was in the garage under a car—two gangsters came in to hire an auto—I caught a clue and followed it up.”

He paused in some embarrassment, and Mr. Bonstone said, “All right, go. I’m obliged.”

Fifeson shot out into the night, and not a dog followed him this time.

Mr. Bonstone turned to my master, “Fifeson has had some dealings with the underworld that he doesn’t want to reveal. Now, how am I to get to town?”

“I’ll take you in the racer,” said master pointing to his French car.

“I’ll say a word to Stanna,” said Mr. Bonstone, and he leaped upstairs calling over his shoulder, “Czarina.”

Czarina told me afterward that Mr. Bonstone shot into his wife’s bed-room, exclaimed, “I’m going to town—will explain later. Keep the hound with you for company. Everything’s all right, but dress yourself and telephone Thomas to take you over to Claudia. Tell her Rudolph is with me. We’ll be back in a few hours. Not a word to a soul about the man who was here.”

Czarina says Mrs. Bonstone smiled brightly, never asked a question, motored over to my dear mistress’s house, told her the two men had gone off to the city, probably on one of their errands of mercy.

I think mistress was a little worried, for Czarina says she called for Cannie, King Harry and myself to watch in the house till master returned. She got King Harry and Cannie, but not your humble servant, for I had sprung first in the car, and was flying to New York on the wings of the wind.

The car is a beauty, and as there were few machines on the road, master didn’t trouble about the speed limit. We didn’t go quite into the city. We stopped at the Johnsons’, where Louis and I had had the adventure in saving Lady Serena Glandison from drowning. Mr. Johnson, fortunately, was just getting home from his club in his own car. A few words to him from master, and back he went to the city, to put detectives on the track of the wicked young burglars who were going to steal Mr. Jones’ diamonds.

The burglary didn’t come off, two men were caught, and sent to Sing Sing, though one escaped, and best of all, Fifeson’s connection with the affair was never suspected, as it had been managed in such a roundabout way.

Fifeson went on from better to best, and now he is chauffeur for a millionaire, and we dogs often see him driving about in a smart maroon livery, and with a smile of smug respectability on his weasel face. I hear he has just married a very respectable Norwegian girl. I don’t believe he told her his past. The millionaire’s dog told Gringo that if any woman could keep a man straight, it would be that light-haired Norwegian Anna.

Women seem to have a great deal of influence over men. I suppose if all the women in the world were good, there would be no bad men.

I heard mistress talking to master about his hurried trip that night, and she was gently trying to find out what it had all been about.

“I can’t tell you names, dearest,” he said. “It might cost a man his life. I will merely say that a man whom I began to help, and who was taken hold of by Bonstone later, did him a good turn, and saved him some money.”

“Everybody seems to be half good and half bad,” said Mrs. Granton with a puzzled face.

“Every one,” said master emphatically, “and it goes to prove that we should all go through life with an infinite pity for every one, including ourselves.”

CHAPTER XXI
MASTER CARTY’S BOTTLE

Now I must hark back to Master Carty.

He couldn’t seem to get over his tippling for a long time after he came to Green Hill—not until something happened.

I have referred before to my conversation with Gringo about Master Carty’s troublesome habit. The good old dog never mentioned the tiresome young man, till three months after that, when one day, as he and I were taking a stroll in the young orchard to get some of a new kind of young grass that was springing up about the baby trees, and that was very good for our stomachs, we saw Master Carty taking a short cut across to the house. There was a gentle hill in the orchard, and just as our naughty young man got near it, out came a flask from his pocket. He was just going to take a long pull out of it, when old Gringo pretended to see a mouse in the earth, gave chase, and stumbled in front of the self-indulgent young man.

Ordinarily Gringo doesn’t worry about the mice. He’s not that kind of a dog. One of my duties is to hunt them, so they won’t hide under the snow in winter, and girdle the fruit trees.

Well, away went the flask. I sprang to pick it up, grabbed it, held it carefully neck down, and laid it at Master Carty’s feet.

He praised me, and aimed a kick at Gringo. The old dog stared at him thoughtfully, and didn’t say anything, but the next day he played a fine trick on him.

It was a pouring wet day, but still Mrs. Granton and George Washington had gone over in the limousine to spend the day with Mrs. Bonstone, Cyria and the twins.

The air was so warm that they were all sitting out on the partly covered-in veranda. The rain beat against the glass, but Cyria and our baby were snug inside, playing with a Noah’s ark and a box of blocks. The two little tots sat on a rug, and the twin babies lay asleep in a pretty swinging cot. Mrs. Bonstone lounged in a reclining chair beside them, and my mistress rocked and talked and knitted a sock for George Washington.

I was in a corner, having an after-lunch nap. Human beings would do well if they could imitate dogs, and throw themselves down for a rest after eating. Usually, they get up from the table and fly at their work harder than ever.

After a while, I thought I would go up to the barn and see what the other dogs were doing, for no one was in sight but Amarilla, who never ventured far from Mrs. Granton.

On rainy days, it was the custom for the dogs to assemble on the barn floor to have a gossip.

I found the whole bunch up there, every one with lip curled, and indulging in a hearty fit of dog laughter. Even Gringo, who was not too old to enjoy a joke, was just shaking with dog amusement. The polite Frenchmen were giggling, while the nervous Yeggie ran up and down, squealing and yapping with delight. Czarina’s aristocratic lip was curled high in enjoyment, and Weary Winnie, forgetting her laziness, was rolling over and over in the hay ki-yiing with glee.

Sir Walter Scott was missing; probably he was huddled in one of the hen-houses and letting the chicken Betsy roost on his back to keep her feet from getting damp.

“What’s the joke, boys?” I asked.

“Let me speak, oh! let me speak,” said the dancing Yeggie. “Mr. Carty comes home by the train, he has to walk from the station, ’cause there’s nobody’s car there to give him a lift. Yeggie happens to be down there calling on a friend, Yeggie follows him home.”

This dog always speaks of himself by his name, instead of using a pronoun. He is a silly little fellow, yet lovable, and he has occasional strains of sense.

“Well,” I said. “I don’t see any joke yet, but go on, and don’t jump up and down the whole time you’re talking.”

Yeggie continued, “Master Carty’s rubber stuck in the mud, Master Carty said a naughty word, and stooped down to pull it on. Yeggie saw something wicked in his pocket.”

“A flask, I suppose,” I said.

“No, not a flask; that wasn’t big enough for to-day. It was a bottle with strong stuff in it—Yeggie smelt it.”

“Well, what did Yeggie do?” I asked impatiently.

“Yeggie did nothing. He just watched. Master Carty was talking to himself. ‘If I take this brandy in the house, those blessed’—only Yeggie didn’t hear blessed—‘women will be watering it, and I’m wet enough without any more diluting. I’ll hide it.’”

“And you marked the hiding place, and came and told Gringo.”

“Yes, Yeggie did,” and the little Jack-in-the-box almost danced his legs off.

“And what did you do, Gringo?” I asked, turning to him.

“I thought about that kick he gave me yesterday,” said the old dog. “A man who starts kicking animals, winds up by kicking human beings. If I should ever see Master Carty kick Mrs. Bonstone, or the brown baby, I’d bite him. So I thought we’d better extract the kick right now.”

“Isn’t this terrible,” I exclaimed. “He’s bringing far too many bottles from the city lately. It’s amazing how many drinks a day a man can take.”

“He’s a scamp,” said Gringo, “but he’ll get nothing out of his bottle this time. I ran up here, when Yeggie told me, and what do you think we’ve done to the bottle?”

“Hidden it of course, but where?”

“No, not hidden it,” said Gringo, “we’ve smashed it.”

“Let me finish, oh! let me finish,” squealed Yeggie, and he went on. “Master Carty didn’t hide his bottle in the bushes the way he does sometimes. Yeggie saw him bring it here to the barn. He climbed the ladder to the hay-mow, he tucked it somewhere and came down.”

“You see,” said Gringo to me, “he wanted to have it in some place easy to get at in this storm, and where he could have some good excuse for calling on it. He’d run out here to see the horses in the stable beyond, then he’d have a swig at his old bottle.”

“The rogue!” I said irritably.

“Smell! smell! smell!” cried Yeggie, dancing up and down, “it’s right here.”

I had noticed a heavy smell of brandy when I came in the barn, and now I trotted to the other end near the big open doors, and there on the floor, lay the remains of a bottle on a bed of wet oats.

One of the men had spilt the horses’ feed, and hay and oats were all mixed up with the nasty drink.

“But how did you get the bottle down from the hay-mow?” I asked.

Old Czarina began to laugh, and licked the ear of the poodle next her. “Frenchmen are clever,” she murmured.

I stared at the poodles. In the days of their captivity, they had learned how to climb ladders. They were now never asked to perform any tricks. One day, when we first came out here, Mrs. Bonstone had shown a neighbour’s boy what odd things they could do, and his mother told Mrs. Bonstone afterwards that he went home and tried to teach his dog, and beat him cruelly when he would not learn until she interfered and took his stick from him.

“That settles it,” said Mrs. Bonstone, “no more clown tricks for our dogs. They may be as intelligent as they please along their own lines, but they shall not be asked to imitate human beings. They may do it on their own initiative, if they wish.”

The Frenchmen, however, really liked to climb, and Mrs. Bonstone smiled when she saw those two white dogs going, paw over paw, up the ladders that led to the hay-mows. The barn loft was a great place for them to retire to when they wanted a nap.

The stableman, however, did not smile. One day I heard Thomas talking severely to the two Frenchmen who stood before him like two culprits. “If I ever ketch you two young limbs messing up the hay for my horses again, I’ll lather you,” he said, and he shook a strap at them. “Horses hate to have dogs, and cats, and any critters lying on their feed. How would you like a horse to lie on your breakfus, hey?” and he hung the strap up where they could see it.

The Frenchmen trembled, and went away with hanging heads, and from that day to this, I had never heard of their climbing to the mows. So I said to Czarina, “Weren’t they afraid to go up there?”

“Ask them,” she said with a motion of her noble head toward them.

The Frenchmen bowed politely—they always did everything together, and each one lifting a forepaw, curled it slightly, to signify that they had mounted to the mow and found the bottle.

“And pushed it down?” I asked.

“Yes! yes!” said all the dogs.

“My! what a smash it made,” cried Yeggie. “Yeggie jumped, and then the smell—wow!” and he twisted his muzzle all up in a knot.

“Brave dogs,” I exclaimed, “especially brave, since you so hate a bottle, but weren’t you afraid Thomas would catch you?”

“Yeggie watched,” cried the little dog. “If Yeggie barked once, it meant some one was coming, and the Frenchmen must drop on the hay, and be dead dogs. Two barks from Yeggie meant that they had time to skip down the ladder. But no one came.”

I congratulated the two poodles on their cleverness, and asked whether the men had found the bottle.

“No. We found out after we’d had the trouble of watching for them, that they’d fed the stock for the night, and had gone to the city on a half holiday. The chauffeur is to shut the barn doors in an hour.”

“Master Carty will be out before then to call on the bottle,” I said.

“He’s coming, boys, he’s coming,” said Weary Winnie suddenly. She had been staring out the barn door in the direction of the house. We dogs all scattered, except Yeggie who crept behind a grain measure.

Later on Yeggie, with wicked glee, related Master Carty’s disappointment and anger on not finding the bottle. He climbed to the mow, groped about in the hay, came down, smelt his lost treasure, raged at the men who he thought had stolen it, and flung himself back to the house in a passion, telling what he was going to do to be revenged on the thieves.

That was not the last of the bottle. The next scene in its history came the next morning. A terrible thunderstorm coming on at dinner time this same day, prevented my master and mistress from taking the baby home. They often stayed all night at the Bonstones’, who had plenty of guest rooms.

Everybody was late for breakfast the next morning. The dear human beings had sat up late talking the night before, over the library fire that Mrs. Bonstone had had lighted to make things look cheerful.

Gringo and I were the first downstairs. We ran out-of-doors, and to our surprise, were met on the front veranda by Czarina, Yeggie, the Frenchmen, and even Weary Winnie, all in the most extraordinary state of excitement.

“Come up to the barn,” they cried, “come up to the barn,” and not a word more would they say.

We ran up like foxes, and there in front of the barn a most peculiar thing was taking place.

Sir Walter stood with his aristocratic face in a snarl of worry. He was staring at his big flock of Wyandottes who were behaving in a most erratic manner.

“If those hens weren’t so steady,” I said, “I would guess that they are trying to do a cake walk.”

Yeggie could keep still no longer, and just burst out, “They’re doing the Carty walk—they got at the bottle. Yeggie saw ’em.”

“What!” I barked wildly.

“Shut up,” said Gringo giving him a nip, “you’re making Scott feel sore,” and he threw a compassionate glance at Sir Walter.

“I will explain,” said Czarina in her slow, solemn way, and she began, “You remember the oats that got soaked with the brandy yesterday afternoon?”

“Perfectly,” I replied.

“This morning,” she continued, “when Thomas threw open the barn doors, Sir Walter, who had just got the hens roused, drove them in here to get some nice dry hayseed. They said it would have been better for them to get out early, and pick up the fat worms that had come up on the soil loosened by the rain. However, Sir Walter didn’t know that. I think he thought the wet ground would be bad for the chickens’ feet. Be that as it may, the hens obeyed him, came in here, and he calmly watched them while they crowded about the spilled oats. He has a good vein of Scotch thrift, and he thought it was a good thing to save the oats.

“However, they were affected immediately. You know any kind of a bird has a short digestive tract. When they began to stagger, he withdrew to that spot, and he will not allow any of us to explain the affair to him.”

“Well, some one’s got to put him wise about it,” said Gringo decidedly, “and right away. I believe I’ll do it,” and he set out in his sturdy fashion to have a talk with Sir Walter. For a long time, they stood with their heads close together, then Sir Walter, with a furious face, bolted toward the house.

He had never liked Master Carty very much, for the young man used to tease him unmercifully, and no dog likes persecution any more than a human being does. I knew what he was going to do, and I whispered to Gringo, “If I’m not greatly mistaken, we shall soon see Mrs. Bonstone in the arena.”

Sure enough, as we heard later, Sir Walter burst into the bed-room of the lady he loved so dearly, and served so well in his devotion to her hens, and pulling at her gown, until she hurriedly finished her dressing, induced her to come up to the barn with him.

I shall never forget her face, as she stood staring at us, at the hens, and at Thomas and Joe, who by this time had appeared, and were yelling with glee at the sight of the tipsy hens.

They quieted down when they saw Mrs. Bonstone, and one of them beginning to sniff, followed his nose, till he walked straight to the spot where the bottle still lay in the midst of the few oats left.

“Some one’s been having a spree here,” said Joe.

Mrs. Bonstone swooped down, caught up the broken neck of the bottle, and despite herself, could not help flashing him a suspicious glance.

“I’m a teetotaller, ma’am,” he said shortly. “Joe and me never brings nothin’ from the city.”

She winced as if he had struck her. She knew she had done wrong to suspect him, but I have noticed that wherever drink goes, it breeds suspicion and mistrust even in the good.

“Forgive me, Thomas,” she said softly, and there were tears in her eyes. “I know it wasn’t you, nor Joe.”

Then the tears began to roll down her cheeks, and she went swiftly back to the house. She did not like to see her pretty hens staggering against each other, and leaning up against the trees in the orchard, and she knew very well who was responsible for their condition.

She sent her husband and Mr. Granton out, and I thought they would kill themselves laughing at the plight of her hens. They were powerfully ridiculous, and to see Sir Walter trying to bunch them, and get them into their hen-houses to hide their shame, was as good as a play. He ran round and round them with his tongue out, and panted for all he was worth. The poor creatures tried to obey him, but they had little use of their legs, and finally he flopped down on the grass, and made up his mind just to wait till they got over it.

Only Betsy was sober, and she walked curiously all round her companions, lifting one claw high in the air, then the other, and saying softly, “Ka! Ka!” She was too dainty to eat oats, and had been holding herself in, to share in Sir Walter’s nice breakfast down at the house, as she usually did.

“That’s right, Walter,” said Mr. Bonstone mopping his eyes, “let them sleep it off. Good dog,” and he patted him.

I ran behind the two men as they went to the house. I wanted to hear what they said.

“There’s a serious side to this, Granton,” said Mr. Bonstone, “and my wife will be worried to death. Some one has brought forbidden fruit here. It’s between the men and that scamp Carty.”

My master was very careful about meddling with his friend’s private affairs; however he said softly, “No tramp could pass your dogs. I believe your men are beyond suspicion, but it’s always safe to give the suspected person the benefit of the doubt.”

“All right,” said Mr. Bonstone briskly. “We’ll go on the supposition that the offender is unknown.”

The ladies were at breakfast when we entered, and very sweet and pretty they looked, as they sat at a well-spread table, drawn up close to some windows overlooking the rose-garden.

My dear mistress had got a little more flesh, and I thought her quite handsome now, but she never ceased inwardly bemoaning the fact that her beauty had fled, though she said little about it.

“Let it stay fled,” Gringo often growled. “She’s a better woman without it.”

“No, Rudolph, I don’t want to look at drunken hens, or drunken anything,” she said, when my master invited her to go up to the orchard, and see how amusing the hens were. “Suppose George Washington should drink when he grows up,” and she shuddered.

“The drink will all be banished by that time,” said her husband good-naturedly. “You women are getting so decided on the subject.”

“I don’t see how you men can jest,” she went on. “I think it’s a very sad subject—a very sad one,” and she pursed up her lips.

Her husband didn’t answer, but he was pleased with her attitude, for he gave her enough fried chicken for two women, and usually he tried to scrimp her about her food, for he was so afraid of the dreadful flesh coming back.

I think Mr. Bonstone was in misery till breakfast was over. He had put Carty out of his mind, and I knew that there floated continually before his eyes the vision of those white beauties who were no longer mistresses of themselves. He choked once or twice over his coffee, and finally he went off by himself in the rose-garden, and indulged in what Sir Walter calls a burst of Homeric laughter.

“I don’t see why he wants to laugh that way,” Sir Walter often says to me. “It’s so underbred. I like the way Mrs. Bonstone laughs much better.”

“He’s having a good time,” Gringo always growls, if he hears this criticism, “and he’s hurting no one. Let him alone.”

Master Carty came in very late for breakfast that morning, and only the two ladies were left. He had slept off his ill-temper over the loss of his bottle, and was in his usual waggish, teasing mood.

He pulled his sister’s hair as he passed her, and made an amusing face at Mrs. Granton.

His sister began to whimper a bit, and I knew a scene was coming.

“What’s the matter, Sis?” he asked kindly. “Has Bonstone been beating you—don’t cry in my coffee, if he has. It will only weaken me, when I punish him.”

“The h-h-hens are all drunk,” she said as she passed him his cup.

“Drunk!” he exclaimed, “and what do they find to get drunk on in this double-distilled temperance household? Spring water, eh?”

“Some one brought this bottle to the place,” said Mrs. Bonstone, dramatically withdrawing from under the table the broken neck that she had picked up in the barn.

Master Carty started, and said, “Ye gods! Have I found the murderer of my long-lost brother?”

Mrs. Granton chipped in here. She was hand and glove with Mrs. Bonstone in trying to reform her old friend Carty.

“Perhaps some of your men have been drinking,” she said airily, “and let some of the nasty stuff fall on the barn floor, and the hens ate the hayseed.”

This was not quite correct, but it served her purpose.

“Jerusalem!” said poor Master Carty.

Gringo gave me a push. We were both lying on the floor in a big patch of sunlight, apparently observing nothing, yet taking note of all that went on.

Mrs. Bonstone worked herself, or seemed to work herself into a sudden passion. “I shall ask Norman to discharge both those men, if they are guilty. I shall not have drunkards about the place. They might set the barn on fire.”

Now this touched Master Carty in a tender spot. He was mischievous and self-indulgent, but he was no coward.

“Let me see that neck,” he said miserably.

His sister handed him the bit of broken bottle, and both women surveyed him narrowly from under their eyelids.

Gringo and I were close to his place at the table, and we heard him mutter, “Well, I’ve got it in the neck this time—like the chickens.”

“What are you muttering, Carty?” asked his sister.

“Nothing, nothing,” and he pushed his chair away from his untasted coffee—Oh! how good it smelt, with lots of lovely cream from the Bonstones’ own cows in it, and a sugary sweet smell, for he liked six lumps.

“Stanna,” he said presently, “where’s your husband?”

“Gone,” she said, “some time ago. He was in a hurry to get to town. We were late.”

“Then I’ll have to tell you,” he went on with hanging head. “Don’t blame the men. This bottle was mine,” and he hurled the neck through the open window. “I—I’m very sorry. I don’t see how your hens got at it. They must have vicious tastes.”

Now just here, instead of falling on his neck, and extracting from him promises of reform, as she had done so many, oh! so many, times, his sister did what seemed to me a queer thing, at first.

She put her arms on the table, dropped her head on them, and said, “Oh! oh! oh!” a great many times.

Gringo had been licking his paw thoughtfully, while he listened to the conversation at the table. Now he stopped, and pondered. He had struck a snag in his thoughts. He was trying to catch on to Mrs. Bonstone’s wasping, as he told me when I whispered to him.

Presently he went on licking, and I knew he had got the clue.

“What is it?” I whispered.

“She’s going to make fun of him, poor soul!” he responded. “She’s tried everything else.”

Master Carty was striding up and down the room. “Stanna,” he said stopping short, “what’s the matter with you? One would think you’d never seen a bottle before.”

“It’s not that, brother,” she cried, lifting her head, and beating the table with both her little hands. “It’s the ridicule that will be made of you. Norman was just roaring with laughter. He thought it was the best drink joke he ever heard, and you know he is full of them. He will tell it to the men at the club at lunch. It will be all over the city, that Carty Resterton has sunk so low, that he drinks with the hens. You know what a picture Dicky Grey, and Mark Jones and all that set will draw—Carty Resterton having a carousal in the barn, because his sister’s house isn’t open for that sort of thing. He took a pull at the bottle, then the hens had their turn—oh! oh! oh! I can’t stand it,” and she went off into an admirable fit of hysterics.

Mrs. Granton threw water on her face, and rang for Annie and they slapped and pinched her, and put her on the sofa, and Master Carty stared and glowered, till she recovered enough for him to ask her a furious question, “Do you mean to say that Bonstone is deliberately going to make game of me?”

Mrs. Granton flashed out at him, “Carty Resterton, what do you mean? Your brother-in-law is the soul of honour, and he has had infinite patience with your weakness. Do you suppose any one told him it was your bottle?”

Master Carty rammed his hands down deep in his pockets. Annie came in the room with a glass of something for Mrs. Bonstone, and he had to wait till the door closed behind her. Then he shouted, “I wish to heaven I knew what you two women mean.”

“Hush, hush,” said Mrs. Granton patting Mrs. Bonstone as if she were a child. “I will speak for you,” and speak she did, and with an eloquence that astonished Gringo and me, too, though I understand how much she had developed since the baby came.

“She hits out from the shoulder,” muttered Gringo admiringly.

Mistress gave Master Carty about the plainest talk he’d ever had. She told him how he was killing his poor grandmother and sister, and if she’d been in their places, she would have turned him out to die in the gutter.

“She wouldn’t, you know,” I said anxiously to Gringo.

“I track her,” said the good old dog. “She’s fighting for her friend. It’ll do him good.”

“And your brother-in-law,” said mistress furiously. “How many men would put up with your actions? It’s common talk, that you come home here staggering, night after night.”

The discomfited Carty at last got a word in. “But what has all this got to do with Bonstone’s going to town and making game of me?”

“He hasn’t gone to make fun of you,” cried mistress, “he’ll tell the story, and your boon companions will put their own interpretation on it. They’ll know it was you that debauched the hens. They know you bring bottles home.”

“Debauched the hens,” cried Master Carty, putting both hands to his head, and acting as if he were trying to lift himself up by his hair, “Good London! have I sunk as low as that?”

Mrs. Granton’s voice suddenly became compassionate. “Run to the telephone, dear Carty,” she said, “we can’t help loving you, in spite of your faults. Telephone Norman, telephone my husband—beg them to say nothing of the occurrence. Beg them to keep quiet. Tell them it was your bottle, that your friends will put their own construction on the story, no matter how innocently it is told. Fly to the telephone, like a good boy.”

Mistress glanced at the sofa. Her friend was with her. She was doing right. She urged Master Carty to the hall, she put the receiver in his hand, he called up Mr. Bonstone and my dear master. He faltered and stammered, and she supplied words. Finally, the campaign was over, and he came back to the table where Mrs. Bonstone, having revived by this time, was sitting ringing for fresh coffee.

Then didn’t the two women pet him! He was their own dear boy, no one should make fun of him, while they could protect him. No one must tell Grandmother, she would be so shocked, and Master Carty alternately beamed and glowered, and cast puzzled glances at us, as if he didn’t quite know whether to be flattered or disgruntled.

They begged him not to go in town that morning, to take them for a drive, and presently the two women with the children, Gringo and myself, were spinning over the beautiful country in our big touring-car, with Louis grinning happily as he conducted us.

The roads were grand after the rain, and the country was a dream, everything being washed and clean from the heavy rain.

Mistress took Carty to our house to lunch, and Gringo says when he went home late that afternoon, he walked up to the hen-houses and stared at the Wyandottes for a long time, with the most curious expression on his face.

Then, Gringo says, he muttered, “A companion to hens—by Jove! I must look higher.” He sauntered back to the house, mounted the staircase to his lovely room overlooking the beautiful, blue garden with its rocks and rills, and after enjoying the view from the window for a while, got out a little book from a locked drawer, and wrote something that Gringo heard him read aloud, “Sworn off again, and by the hens, I mean to keep my vow this time.”

He has kept it so far, though Gringo says Mrs. Bonstone often looks at him very anxiously. That’s the worst of tipplers. You never know when they’re going to break out again.

CHAPTER XXII
MRS. WAVERLEE’S SCHOOL

Old Czarina, who came from Russia, says the most wonderful thing to her in this Green Hill district, is the school for children in Neighbourhood Hall.

This is the building that master and Mr. Bonstone put up on the village square. It is a big white erection with colonial pillars and plenty of verandas, and it has a garden round it, and a playground for little children, and inside is a library, a restaurant, a swimming pool, a pretty parlour where young people can dance and play games, and a big hall where moving pictures are given.

The country people just pour into it in the evening. Every one pays five cents, and after a certain length of time, the village will own the whole place, for Mr. Bonstone and my master believe in public ownership of public amusements.

One rule of the moving picture hall delights us dogs greatly. No trainer of animals can ever exhibit his creatures there. That is in the charter.

One good-sized room in the hall was reserved for a school for the children of the village, and Mrs. Waverlee is their teacher.

To come back to Czarina. She says that if all children in Russia could have such a teacher as Mrs. Waverlee, there would not be so much misery among them. She says that in her country, great pains is taken with the education of the children of the rich. They are made to speak French, and if a child forgets and addresses the mother in Russian, he or she is made to say the sentence over again in French, and sometimes in English, for they have governesses and nurses of different nationalities.

“In this wonderful country of America,” says Czarina, “you educate everybody. I was amazed to see a little Russian Jewess with her arms round Mrs. Waverlee’s neck the other day. In her own country, the child would be kept down, and if she had a teacher, would not dare to embrace her. Imagine the delight of her parents, at having a rich, cultured woman like Mrs. Waverlee devoting herself to the education of their child.”

All the dogs love Mrs. Waverlee, but Gringo is her stoutest admirer, partly on account of the English blood in his veins, and he often runs down to her school and calls on her, or visits her in the pretty cottage in which she lives with Egbert.

She welcomes any well-behaved dog to her school, and the other day Gringo and I sauntered down to the village and approached Neighbourhood Hall.

It was a lovely day, and the doors were all wide open. We trotted across the tennis court, and the place where the boys and girls play basket-ball, to the garden at the back of the hall.

There is a big patch of greensward there, with a pond in the middle, where some white ducks, pets of the children, are always paddling about.

The children were all out on the grass, the most of them with bare feet.

When Mrs. Waverlee caught sight of us, she called with her pretty English accent, “Good morning, dogs, come to me.”

We walked toward her, Gringo with his queer sidewise gait like that of a racking horse. He never picks up his paws, the way a fox-terrier does.

“How fortunate,” exclaimed Mrs. Waverlee, as we lay down on the grass beside her. “Our lesson this morning is on the dog, and I had not a single dog caller. Now, children, do these two friends of mine suggest anything?”

“Tell us about bulldogs, please,” the most of them cried. Two little girls were for fox-terriers, but they were in the minority.

Some people blame Mrs. Waverlee because she allows the children to follow their own bent so much. One day, before the war closed, I heard her say to a lady, “Would it not be cruel when these little creatures come to school, bursting with questions about affairs in Europe that they hear you older ones discussing, for me to pin them down to a lesson in grammar, for example? No, I find out which way their minds lead me, and I follow it. Mornings when they want to know how the Germans and the Allies are getting on, I spread out a map on the grass and give them a united geography, history and peace lesson.”

Mrs. Waverlee shut her eyes, as she spoke. No one knew what agony it cost her to discuss the war, but she was not a woman to dodge her duty. She met it squarely in the face.

The lady who was criticising her, said with reluctant admiration, “My boy certainly does display an unusual knowledge of current events, but I am conservative in my ideas, and would like him brought up along old lines.”

“Then you must take him from here,” said Mrs. Waverlee sweetly. “The best and newest in an educational way is what Mr. Bonstone and Mr. Granton insist on.”

The lady didn’t take her son away, and a little later I heard her gushing to Mrs. Bonstone over the school.

“I never heard of anything like it,” she said. “The other day my husband brought home to dinner a distinguished Swiss scholar. When my Frankie heard our guest was from Switzerland, he ran to him, climbed on his knee, and asked him the most intelligent questions about his own country. He knew about the different cantons, the fine system of military service, the high mountains, the villages in the cup-like valleys, the big hotels, the peasants, the German-Swiss and the French-Swiss, and the coolness between them that the war has brought to a close, and he even yodelled for Monsieur de la Bontaine who is French-Swiss. The man was in an ecstasy. He pressed my child to his heart; he exclaimed, ‘Madame, I have not heard any grown man or woman talk in so picturesque a way about my country, since I came to America. It is a marvel. When did you have him in Switzerland?’

“I never had him there, I told him, and at first he could scarcely believe me. Frankie came to my assistance. ‘Mrs. Waverlee makes a country out in the garden,’ he said. ‘We have sand, and toy trees, and houses, and men and women, and stones, and we build mountains and make villages and forests, and then we go in the big hall, and see the moving pictures of it. Oh! it is great fun.’

“Monsieur de la Bontaine asked permission to visit the school, and he quite fell in love with Mrs. Waverlee. No, I shall not take Frankie away. I am going to give Mrs. Waverlee five hundred dollars to spend on further equipment for the school.”

Mrs. Bonstone was enchanted, and told her husband and my master how well their scheme was working out.

Master sighed. He was never satisfied with what he had done. He was always looking ahead. “Oh! for such a school for every young child in New York,” he said.

Now, to stop wandering, and go back to the day of our call—Gringo often says, “Boy, you are an A number one dog, but you reminisce too much”—Mrs. Waverlee put him up on the top of a box, then didn’t she exhaust the bulldog subject. She went away back to the days in old England, when cruel sports flourished. She told how men can take breeds of animals and birds and change them. The bulldog was inbred, until they got an animal perfectly adapted to the sport of bull-baiting.

She had some of the boys wheel out-of-doors an almost life-sized cow that is part of the school plant. She opened Gringo’s mouth, and the old fellow rolled his eyes kindly, while she showed the vise-like construction of his jaws. Then she asked him if he would make a spring at the cow, to show the children how the ancient bulldog used to leap at the bull’s head, and hold on by his teeth.

Gringo crooked his hind legs, gave one of his cat leaps, and landed on the cow’s upper lip. I don’t know what that old cow was made of, but there Gringo hung, and Mrs. Waverlee showed the children how his lay-back nose enabled him to breathe, while he retained his grip.

Bye and bye, the lip broke off, and then some of the children cried.

“This is too realistic,” said Mrs. Waverlee, “but the cow is not hurt, and the wicked sport of bull-baiting is all over.”

I may say, in passing, that some people blame Mrs. Waverlee because she does not keep everything painful from the children.

“I do not wish to make them soft,” she says with flashing eyes. “Evil and suffering are all about them. They must have some acquaintance with them in order to be able to overcome them. I make my own boy sit in school beside a beautiful and innocent German lad, to teach him to overcome his hatred for the nation.”

After the cow had been wheeled away, and her broken nose hidden in a young lilac bush, Mrs. Waverlee said, “Now, let us examine doggie’s points.”

I opened my eyes. I didn’t know she knew so much about dogs. She made Gringo walk away from her, and toward her, and she felt his back and his head, and had him sit down and get up, and she turned over his rose ears to show the children the pink lining, and pinched his brisket, and lifted his feet to see if they were sound, showed the children the set-out of the shoulders that enabled a bulldog to crouch low between the horns of an angry bull who tried to gore him. Then she explained that sometimes twenty or thirty dogs would be killed before the bull could be thrown.

That was news to me, and I whispered to Gringo, “I didn’t know you actually had to throw the bull.”

“Certainly,” he replied, “a heavy dog with a good grip could do it easily, if he knew how.”

After Mrs. Waverlee penalised Gringo slightly, because the wheel of his back wasn’t quite perfect, he stepped off the box, and everybody went home to lunch.

Mrs. Waverlee invited Gringo and me to accompany her and Egbert to their cottage, and we had a fine lunch with Patsie, Egbert’s fox-terrier who had been confined to the house with a sore paw. They had a lovely little cottage, but it had a small garden only. One day I heard Mrs. Bonstone, who has become very intimate with Mrs. Waverlee, say to her, “Bretwalda, you are a rich woman. Why do you not buy a larger place than this?”

“Why should I?” said Mrs. Waverlee indifferently. “I have Neighbourhood Hall close by, and the river and the meadows are open to me, and the lanes and high-road, and the pretty winding village street. It is all mine.”

“You queer creature,” said Mrs. Bonstone, but her tone was admiring.

Mrs. Waverlee glanced up at the sky with her strange other-world look. I don’t believe anything in this world counts much with her, except getting human beings ready to go to the next one.

Shall I be there, oh! shall I be there with my dear master? just burst from my dog-heart, one day when I was sitting watching her as she gazed up at the sky.

We were all alone, and that clairvoyante, beautiful woman understood me.

“Dog,” she said with exquisite gentleness, as she laid her hand on my head, “do you think the Creator of this marvellous universe, would ever destroy anything utterly, in which he had placed the spark of life? No—we shall all live again—purified, immortalised, made perfect.”

I licked all the dust off her pretty feet. In her own garden, she wore sandals and no stockings. I wished there was something hard I could do for her—I adore her.

CHAPTER XXIII
MASTER’S BROTHER-BOYS

Living out here in the country as we do, I see a great many poor people, either coming here to beg, tramping by on the high road, or sitting on the rustic benches that master has had placed all along the sidewalks that bound his property.

I am amazed at the topsy-turviness of their ideas. Now, rich people are not perfect, but on the whole, they seem to have more common sense than the idle poor. These shabbily dressed persons perch round on the benches, stare at master’s big white house showing among the trees, and these are their sentiments: “I wish I had been born rich—I wish some one would die, and leave me some money—I wish I didn’t have to work”—one man only, in the whole course of my eavesdropping under hedges, have I heard say, “That’s a wise guy in that big house. He’s slaved for what he got. Let him keep it.”

However, this kind of lazy talk does not affect master and Mr. Bonstone. I have heard them say again and again, that there are frightful inequalities in the human lot, that every man does not get a living wage, and there should be more brotherhood and sympathy between class and class. Perhaps that is why they never get disgusted or offended or suspicious. Some of the rich people about here say that they are bothered to death with squealing, envious poor persons, who hang round them, begging for money for this scheme and that scheme, which has always at bottom the everlasting endeavour to get something for nothing.

Master and Mr. Bonstone smile, and never worry, nor argue, nor fuss—they just keep on helping everybody that applies to them.

One day, the first summer we came out here, I was up on the balcony outside master’s bed-room with him. He had come home from the city very hot and tired, and he was having a lovely time lounging in a big chair with a glass of lemonade at his elbow.

The parlour-maid came up and said that a young man wished to see him.

Master got up patiently, put on his coat, and went down-stairs with me at his heels.

An unprepossessing looking young fellow awaited him in the hall. He had a loose mouth, and he talked out of one side of it, and his jaw was undershot and one-sided, like that of a badly put together dog.

Master sat down on the monks’ bench beside him. “What can I do for you, sir?”

The lad twisted his rag of a cap in his hands. “I thought you might give me some money.”

“What do you want money for?” asked master.

“To get a job.”

Master smiled. “You don’t wish money to get a job—you wish a job to get money.”

“I had work,” the fellow said with a twist of his mouth, as if he tasted something bad, “but it didn’t bring me in enough to keep body and soul together.”

“Now, what kind of a job do you want?” asked master.

“Somethin’ easy that will bring in lots of coin,” he said audaciously.

“Come, now—you know easy things don’t bring in lots of coin,” said master.

The young fellow swept his eyes about the handsome entrance hall, and said, “I bet you got this easy.”

Master shook his head, and stifled a yawn. It was a hot day, and he does not believe in arguing. However, he said shortly, “I did work for it.”

“Go on,” said the fellow jeeringly, “I don’t swallow that.”

“Poor chap,” said master kindly, “no power of digestion. Not your own fault, likely.”

“What are you givin’ me,” said the young man wonderingly.

Master looked him all over. I knew what he was thinking, “Poor weak-backed, gutter-boy, fished out of the troubled waters of New York, and sent here to be reformed”—but it was master’s duty to undertake the job. Likely he’d fail, but it was up to him to try.

“Come on, boy,” he said suddenly, clapping the lad’s greasy shoulder. “Let’s go look for something for you.”

The lad put his old weed of a cap on his head, but master strolled out bareheaded. The sun was getting low, and it was not as hot as it had been.

First he went to the gardens, and tried them on the lad. Roses and cabbages did not appeal to him, and he surveyed them with a dull eye. He didn’t care to dig in the ground.

Master took him to the garage. No, motor-cars did not strike his fancy, either. He hadn’t courage, nor skill enough to manage any kind of a machine.

The tiny stable was the next place to visit. Here lived Moonstone, a Shetland pony, nominally George Washington’s, but he was too young to ride it yet, and young Egbert had the sole use of it.

Neither did the pony appeal to the poor city boy. I could have told master he didn’t care for animals, for he had successively passed by me, Amarilla, King Harry, and Cannie, without a word for one of us.

“Let’s stroll down to the village,” said master. “Perhaps we’ll find something there.” So down we went along the high road, then fragrant with flowering rosebushes.

First, there were cottages and villas standing back from the road in gardens and on lawns. The boy was not interested in them. When we got to the stores, his eye brightened. Master, who was watching him shrewdly, saw his hungry gaze go toward the grocer’s.

It was a store with a fine display. Behind big windows—for the village women had a health association and would allow no food to be displayed on the street—were stacks of fruit and vegetables, and everything a first-class grocer should keep. All the neighbourhood patronised the man, and it enabled him to keep an excellent stock.

“Would you like to stand behind a counter?” asked master.

“I might,” said the lad.

“You think it would be an easy job?” said master slyly. Then he smiled.

The lad grinned. He had some sense of humour.

“Mr. Washburn!” exclaimed my master, “may I speak to you?”

The grocer came running from his office where he was making up his accounts.

“Will you take a friend of mine for a few days’ trial?” asked master.

The grocer was immaculately clean, and his eye ran over the greasy-looking boy.

“We’ll have to fix him up a bit,” said master.

“I’ll take him,” said Mr. Washburn, “on your recommendation.”

“Don’t work him too hard at first,” said master. “You’re a hustler, I know.”

The lad opened his dull eyes, and looked so dismayed, that the two men burst out laughing. Finally the young fellow laughed too. He felt that he would not be imposed on.

Master then took him to the village shoemaker whose wife kept a boarding-house for young men. Here were a number of city lads who were working in Mr. Bonstone’s automobile school. It was now close on six o’clock, and they were all sitting on the front veranda, with their feet on the railing. Master introduced the newcomer, and asked one of the lads to take him to the dry goods store, and buy a ready-made suit, and have it charged to him; also to take him to Neighbourhood Hall, and introduce him, and give him a good time.

The newcomer, whose name was Walt Dixon, took everything as a matter of course. He showed neither surprise nor gratitude. Master nodded his head slightly to the lad who was to take him in charge. That meant, “Watch him—find out what his morals are. If there’s anything that would endanger village life, let me know, and I’ll ship him elsewhere.”

Now all this happened some time ago, and as Gringo says, “It’s up to Walt Dixon to make good.” But he can’t. He’s merely a putty sort of lad. He does his work spasmodically, he tries the grocer’s patience, he has always to be watched and guarded. Nobody likes him, nobody dislikes him. He’s not immoral, and not strictly moral. He’s a kind of grown-up baby, master says, but he’s supporting himself, and he’s out of New York, where he loafed and lived off the earnings of his mother and sister.

The only good thing about him is that he is faintly grateful, and slightly attached to my master, and I should not wonder if some day he would be brought to our house to work in some capacity or other.

The most of master’s “brother-boys,” as he calls them, are bright, smart lads who have gone wrong, usually through no fault of their own, and when their feet are set on a right track, they run like hounds toward a definite goal.

They have brains. Walt Dixon is almost foolish. Master dreads mentally defective lads and degenerate ones, but he never hesitates to tackle them. Nor does Mr. Bonstone. He had what might have been a very serious case of a defective lad in this neighbourhood a fortnight ago.

Gringo told me about it. He came over one morning in great haste, and flopped down beside me, as I stood on the kitchen veranda, lapping my bread and milk breakfast.

“Well, old boy,” I said, “what’s up with you?”

“Come on out under the grapevine,” he said.

We walked over to a little arbour where cook sits to prepare vegetables for dinner, and lay down in the shade.

“It’s that McGrailey brat,” said Gringo.

The McGrailey brat is a half foolish boy, the only son of a very respectable, Scotch-American gardener down in the village.

“He tried to burn us up,” said Gringo.

“Good gracious! tell me about it,” I said.

The old boy licked his lips and began. “Last night at twelve, I got up to lap a little water from my basin in my boss’s bath-room. I was just saying to myself, says I, ‘If I’m dry out here, the Bowery dogs must be on fire,’ when I heard six yelps from that imp Yeggie.”

“I HEARD SIX YELPS FROM THAT IMP YEGGIE”

“Six yelps,” I repeated, “that means trouble in the hen-houses.”

“Sure,” continued Gringo. “They were pretty sharp yelps, so up I goes to master’s bed, and nips his foot sticking out for coolness.”

“He’s always alive, so out he tumbled, and said, ‘Go ahead, pup.’”

“You like to have him call you pup,” I interjected. “It makes you feel young.”

Gringo’s fine eyes grew soft. “It makes me hark back to the west, and lively days when we both acted like kids.”

“How old are you, Gringo?” I asked curiously.

“Never you mind that, young dog,” he said. “I’m as old as I look, and I look younger than I am, so let me go on with my story. You’re an awful interrupter. The boss and I tumbled over each other to get to young Yeg who was waiting out on the gravel. He pointed for the hen-houses, and there was the grand Sir Walter sparring, dodging, pushing and barking at foolish young Willie who had a box of matches in his hand. The young rap had set fire to every dry patch of grass in the orchard, and neat little blazes were leaping up to greet us—too friendly by a long shot.”

“Dear me!” I said, “this is thrilling—and everything so dry from the hot weather—what did you do?”

“I brushed Sir Walter and his eticut aside.”

“It’s etiquette, Gringo,” I reminded him.

“It wasn’t anything when I butted in,” said the old dog stubbornly. “Little Willie struck my fancy as a naughty bull, and I pinned him to mother earth. Mister put his two fingers in his mouth and let a whistle screech that brought the men and other dogs rolling out over and over, and in two minutes they’d stamped out the blazes.”

“What about Willie,” I asked.

Gringo burst into a hearty dog laugh. “I let him rise to the occasion, and he trotted to master, and held out his box of matches, and said: ‘Little Willie couldn’t sleep, so he thought he’d come and burn the bad weeds out of Mr. Bonstone’s orchard, ’cause Mr. Bonstone is a kind man to Willie.’”

I laughed too. “That sounds like Yeggie’s talk.”

“The boy has just about as much sense as Yeg,” said Gringo. “Mister threw a bag over Sir Walter, who was smoking and smelt to heaven, for he too had been set on fire by the thoughtful Willie. Then he takes Master Willie by his shirt collar—he was in a long-tailed garment that looked as if his mother had brought it from the old country, and down to the village, he marches the boy.”

“Didn’t Mr. Bonstone dress?” I inquired, in what, I suppose, was rather a shocked voice, for Gringo said disdainfully, “What’d he dress for? He had on a pair of decent pajamas—best outfit for a hot night, and no one was abroad but the moon. However, if you must know, Thomas brought him a cloak, and he threw it on when we went to the village.

“At first, Willie didn’t want to go home. You know what a time we have to keep him off our place. Only by telling him that we were going down to the ballroom, which is his name for Neighbourhood Hall, could we get him started. We trundled down to McGrailey’s house, and mister pounded on the door.”

I made an exclamation of pity, and Gringo said, “My heart was sore for them too. They’ve good Scotch heads, and the boy’s an awful drag on their peace of mind. They stood in the doorway after my boss had pounded a while—white-faced, and with eyebrows up.

“Mister was cool but firm as a rock—he’s often told them the boy would do some damage. He walked the boy before him into the stuffy parlour, and sat down on one side of the big family Bible, and the McGraileys sat on the other.

“‘How soon can you get your lad out of this?’ asked mister in his short way.

“Mrs. McGrailey began to cry, and old man McGrailey looked black.

“‘Sir,’ said the woman presently lifting her head. ‘S’pose ’twas your boy.’

“Father McGrailey took up the cry. ‘Yes,’ he said, ‘s’pose ’twas your boy. Would you take him out of his warm bed, where you can look at him every night, and send him where he’d be beaten, and driven and scared and he—oh! great heavens—an idiot boy.’

“‘He isn’t an idiot,’ said mister. ‘I’ve told you dozens of times he’s a moron. He comes first in the class of mental defectives. Imbeciles and idiots are below him—and he does not stay in his warm bed.’

“‘I couldn’t send him away,’ wailed Mrs. McGrailey with her arms round Willie. ‘I couldn’t give him up. He’s all I have.’

“‘I told you,’ said mister striking his hand on the table, ‘that there’s a good institution up state, and I saw boys in your Willie’s class, and their faces were fine. They were feeding lads weaker than themselves. He’d be taught a trade too. I’m speaking for his good. He’s a plague to this neighbourhood.’

“Father McGrailey looked madder. ‘I’ve heard you, sir, a hundred times, say you didn’t believe in no herding of people or animals together—that you wouldn’t even bring up a pup in kennels, if you could find a home for him.’

“‘That’s so,’ said my boss coolly, ‘but I make one exception. Persons whose minds are affected cut the very bottom out of society. They’re our criminals. I’d doctor them. What are you doing for your boy; come now.’

“The man and the woman looked at each other with quite cunning faces. The boss had finished strong, I was lying beside his chair, and thinks I to myself, ‘What’ll they do now?’ I knew they’d win out, for I tell you, Boy, a pair of parents at bay is a worse team than a pair of tigers.”

“Stop, Gringo, a minute,” I said. “Let me get my wits to work. Two good citizens with a dangerous fool of a boy have got the richest man in the community cornered at midnight. He’s got a good heart. They’ll overcome him, but how?—I give it up.”

“So did I,” said Gringo triumphantly, “but they didn’t. ‘Sir,’ said McGrailey in a voice that made my skin creep—it had the Scotch burr, and an awful agony twisted up with it—‘may you never know the heart-scald that we’ve known. I tell you, sir, I’ve visited the police courts in New York—I’ve seen young men and women that were nothing but grown-up babies judged as if they were you or me—God pity the weak in brain—and I vowed a vow that I’d kill my son before I’d trust him to the stone heart of the unfeeling public!’

“This was pretty stiff, and mister began to waver.

“The woman came back with her old cry—‘S’pose it was your boy—s’pose it was your boy.’

“My boss’s face softened. I knew his thoughts ran back to the room where young John lay in his baby sleep, so soft, so happy, so coddled. Could anything tear that boy from his arms?—not the whole world.

“‘My friends,’ he said softly, ‘I’m pleading for your boy. You don’t understand. You’re doing him an injustice to keep him here. There are institutions, I tell you, where he will be treated kindly.’

“Mrs. McGrailey began to cry so horribly at this, that mister said in a hurry, ‘Well, then, in the name of common sense, suggest a way out. Your boy is not going to run loose about this place. That’s the very way to tear him from you.’

“‘Mr. Bonstone,’ said McGrailey, ‘you own two hundred acres of wild land out Torbellon way.’

“Yes, mister said he did.

“‘Start a cottage colony, sir. Give me the post of head gardener. I’ll build a house with my savings, and I’ll give you the names of a score of persons like myself who have children that are not like other children. They’ll put some money in—but they won’t send their boys and girls to a big institution.’

“‘I think you’re wrong,’ said mister shaking his head. ‘Your boy would be better away from you—and you’d have to hire experts to train him and others like him.’

“‘Hire them,’ said McGrailey commandingly.

“‘Look here,’ said my boss, ‘you fellows rate my bank account too high. I’m sailing close to the wind just now.’

“‘Trust you to raise money,’ said the man almost contemptuously. ‘Haven’t you and Rudolph Granton got the name for good sense in business, and wisdom in philanthropy—ask your fellow rich men. They’d give you funds, when they’d turn a deaf ear to the likes of me.’

“My boss got up. ‘Then I’m to start a private institution for Willie?’

“‘That’s it, sir,’ said McGrailey grimly. ‘You’ll do that, and more too for a neighbour.’

“‘Maybe I’m a fool,’ said mister calmly, ‘but I’ll think it over. Meanwhile, keep the boy close.’

“‘That we’ll do, sir,’ said the man respectfully, then he broke down, for he was all cut up. The boy had nearly killed him and his wife. He cried, and she cried; and they caught the boss’s hand, and God-blessed him; and he fled, and left his cloak with them; and he’s coming up this evening to talk the affair over with your boss.”

“Don’t those two men beat the Dutch for doing good?” I exclaimed. “They even get up in the night to do it.”

CHAPTER XXIV
SIR EDWARD MEDLINGTON

One cool, sharp afternoon, when the second summer of our stay in the country was drawing to a close, I found myself all alone over at Gringo’s house. All the dogs were away somewhere, so finding no one in the orchard to gossip with me, I made up my mind to run down to the village and call on Mrs. Waverlee.

It was just about five o’clock, and she had a nice English fashion of always having afternoon tea. When the maid brought in the tea things, there was always a blue bowl for Patsie’s tea, and a pink one for any caller he might have. There was quite a nipping wind that afternoon, and the thought of that pink bowl nearly full of weak tea, with four lumps of sugar, and plenty of cream in it, just warmed the cockles of my heart, so off I trotted for the village.

Mrs. Waverlee was at home sitting by the fire, and looking very sweet and pretty but rather tired, for she taught away a good deal of strength every morning. Her whole soul was in her work for the children.

She patted me very kindly, when I ran into her dainty drawing-room, and invited me to lie down on the rug before the fire.

Then she leaned back—not in her rocking-chair, for she hadn’t one in her house—but in a big chintz-covered arm-chair that fairly swallowed up her slender figure. She was gazing intently at a large oil painting that stood in the almost loving embrace of another big chair, placed in a good light from a window. Paper and wrapping stuff lay on the floor, and I guessed that the picture had just arrived.

While she sat staring at it, her little maid ushered in another caller. This time it was Mr. Bonstone. He spoke nicely to her in his short manner, said “Hello! Boy,” to me, then stood leaning against the mantel, watching her pour out a cup of tea for him. As he approached the little table to take it from her, his eye fell on the painting.

He didn’t say anything, but his look said, “Ah! she has been getting a family picture from England.”

I have already remarked that Mrs. Waverlee was a bit of a clairvoyante. She saw he was interested, and she said in her distinct, delicate way, “It is my father, taken with my boy when we were last in England.”

Mr. Bonstone was slowly wiggling his spoon back and forth in his cup to dissolve the sugar. As she spoke, his eye kindled. Something in the portrait aroused his attention. Then his hand stopped moving the spoon.

“Your father,” he said slowly.

“Yes,” she repeated simply, “my dear father.”

Most American women would have vouchsafed some more information, seeing that his curiosity was aroused, but she was a regular Englishwoman, and could talk sweetly for hours, and tell you nothing.

At last, Mr. Bonstone took the initiative, and said, “May I ask his name?”

“Medlington,” she said, “Sir Edward Medlington.”

He said nothing. He was as reticent as she was, but both their eyes spoke. I saw there was something underneath his interest.

He drank his tea, ate an English muffin, drew some papers from his pocket, and talked over some business with her about Neighbourhood Hall; then he took up his hat. Before he said good-bye, he went over and stood silently before the big picture.

Mrs. Waverlee began to speak. She had become very friendly with him and his wife, and she did not wish to appear ungracious. Then I think underneath it all, was a feminine desire to know why he was interested in this picture.

“My father was in the army,” she said, “as a young man. During an Egyptian campaign, he lost a leg. A change came over him during hospital life, and he left the army and entered the church.”

Mr. Bonstone looked spellbound, and murmured something about noticing that the tall man in the painting, holding the little boy by the hand, had on clerical dress.

“My mother died when I was a baby,” Mrs. Waverlee continued, “and my father brought me up, and has always been very, very dear to me. I expect him here shortly to visit me.”

“Your father was not an only son, was he?” asked Mr. Bonstone.

“No, he had a younger brother who came to America.”

“He is not living, is he?” asked Mr. Bonstone in an almost inaudible voice.

“No,” she said with a side glance at him. “He died some years ago. We don’t know whether he left any children.”

“Good-bye,” said Mr. Bonstone, and he held out his hand.

“Good-bye,” she said calmly, but their eyes met, and he grew a furious red.

“My love to Stanna,” she said, following him as he hurried to the door. “Thank you for all your kindness to me. If you had belonged to my own family, you could not have been kinder.”

He made some sort of an inarticulate reply, and she came back to the painting. Then she repeated Mr. Bonstone’s questions. “Your father is not an only son,” and “He is not living, is he?”

“Why negatively,” she said, “unless he knew the answers? He is the son of my uncle who quarrelled with his father, and ran away to America with his barmaid wife. I feel the relationship, and I also recognise family traits.” Her face grew a beautiful pink. “A good man, and my own cousin. Now I am not without relatives in this new country. Thank God! It will be a good thing for my boy. But I must not acknowledge this relationship, until it will be welcome to this odd man.”

All this was intensely interesting to me, and I too turned a fresh attention to the painting. It was not difficult to recognise little Egbert as he had appeared a few years ago. The tall old man was handsome and commanding in appearance, and yet his face was the essence of gentleness as he held the boy’s two small hands. “Won’t Gringo be excited,” I thought, and I was just about to whine for the door to be opened so I could run away to him, when my dear mistress appeared.

“Well, Boy, you too are here,” she said kindly as she came in, then she began talking to Mrs. Waverlee about the latest news, which was something that affected me deeply and painfully.

“There is to be a new kind of a dog-show in New York,” she said, “a dog-hero show. All dogs exhibited must have done something noteworthy, or they cannot be entered. You, Boy, are to go on account of the service you rendered our hostess. Gringo will be there, also King Harry and Walter Scott.”

“Is it to be a show for thoroughbreds alone?” asked Mrs. Waverlee.

“No, breeding has nothing to do with it. It is all inner worth—dogs who have saved persons from burning or carried messages, or who have shown great intelligence. In fact, I believe the mongrels will predominate.”

“When does it begin?” enquired Mrs. Waverlee.

“Next week.”

My heart sank within me. Oh! how I dreaded a dog-show. When I was a young dog, I had been exhibited several times, and every time I suffered tortures. It was not so bad in the day time, when my owners were about, and everybody was watching the men who took care of the dogs; but at night it was terrible. All the dog-owners went home, and the men who were left in charge, invariably drank and either quarrelled, played cards or slept, and dogs would get caught in their chains and nearly strangle. Oh! that wretched drink—how much misery it causes. Then the men would tell lies about watering and feeding us, and many a dog suffered the tortures of hunger and thirst. There were a few conscientious attendants, but very few.

I dreaded intensely going through this again—indeed my sufferings at a dog-show were responsible for my wandering life, for it was after being exhibited seven times in one spring, that I ran away from my first home with a dog-fancier.

Another thing I dreaded in connection with the forthcoming dog-show was, that everybody would find out how valuable I was, and attention would be drawn to me as a desirable dog to steal. Mr. Granton knew that my points were good, but he had never chanced to meet any one who could tell him just how good they were. He didn’t know a very doggy set of men.

Well, the day came, and I was entered at the show, and the thing itself was not half as bad as I thought it would be. These dogs were all very much beloved by their owners, and were not held on account of their value as dogs, but as heroes and dog friends to mankind. I was uneasy, for I hated being taken from my nice home and being deprived of my liberty, but I underwent no actual suffering. For there was no drink there, and Louis, who was very fond of King Harry, slept both nights the show lasted, curled up in the straw in the big box-place our good bloodhound occupied. So we did not suffer.

Gringo was furious at having to go. He hated notoriety, and he hated being taken away from Mr. Bonstone; and Mr. Bonstone was just as upset as he was, but there was no help for it. The show was for charity, and to acquaint New York with the actual value of the dog heroes of the country—dogs who had risked their lives to save human beings from harm.

The dog who took first prize was a little mongrel who had so little thoroughbred in him, that nobody could tell in which class of dogs his ancestors had started. He had saved five hundred hotel guests from death by fire. The hotel was a regular fire-trap, and he had barked and raged when he smelt the smoke, till he drew attention to the dreadful danger, and every one got out while the hotel burnt to the ground.

Gringo got third prize. I was surprised to hear how many events the modest old dog had been in. He was chained next to me, and his remarks on the show were killing. He loathed vain dogs—these fellows who adore shows, and when the travelling boxes are brought out, bark with excitement, and on arriving, bask all day long in popular approval.

I had honourable mention. Gringo thought I would get a prize, but when I looked round the show, I said, “Some of these fellows here will ride rough-shod over me. It’s amazing what a sum of fidelity to the human race they represent.”

The event of the show to me was, as I had anticipated, the finding out of my value. I was adjudged the best dog of all breeds shown, and my value was placed at seven thousand dollars. How I regretted this. Coarse, sporty looking men, who bestowed not a glance on the noble animals who had saved precious lives, came and stood before me with their beefy faces alight with interest. Most unfortunately, however, it was not the sporting class that took the keenest interest in me. Those men were rough but honest. Two young men of the white-faced, putty-looking class that master and Mr. Bonstone dread so much to handle, made me tremble.

They did not come up and stand before me, to admire me and ask questions. They stood a long way off, and they got a boy to go and ask an attendant particularly where I lived. I knew I should have trouble with them some time in the future, and I vowed that they would be pretty clever to catch me napping. Both days I was at the show, they came several times to stare at me surreptitiously, and the second day, they brought another fellow of their own class with them.

I tried not to worry, and repeated to myself something that master often murmurs when he is putting on his shoes to go down town. “Where are the worries I had this time last year? Gone with the snows of winter, and the roses of summer. Therefore, why worry over the worries of to-day?”

The pleasantest thing about the show was, of course, the twice-a-day visits of our owners. The second day, Mr. Bonstone approached our bench accompanied by Mrs. Waverlee, Egbert and a tall old gentleman who limped quite a bit.

“Wooden leg,” muttered Gringo. “It’s the boy’s grandfather.”

I had told Gringo of his master’s interest in the portrait of the old baronet. He was as keenly interested as I was, and with me, concluded that Mrs. Waverlee was correct. Mr. Bonstone was her cousin.

“Why don’t they out with it?” said the old dog—“I hate secrets.”

Well, they did out with it this day. A dog-show seemed a strange place for a recognition between a noble Englishman and his long-lost nephew, but stranger things than that have happened.

Sir Edward had arrived two days before, and Mr. Bonstone had not seen him until he met him coming into the show with Mrs. Waverlee and Egbert.

Gringo and I stared at them. “My poor boss,” said the old dog, “his eyes are eager. He’d like to have relatives like other folks.”

Mrs. Waverlee was sweetly self-possessed. No one would have guessed that she was very much excited, and was watching her father and Mr. Bonstone surreptitiously.

I have forgotten to say that Walter Scott was chained the other side of Gringo and King Harry, and the three grown-up persons and the boy were fondling us alternately.

Mr. Bonstone was delighted that he would be able to take Gringo away that evening. “Only a few hours more, kid,” he said in a low voice as he softly rubbed his hand over Gringo’s rose ears. A seal ring, his only ornament, for he hated even a breast pin, caught the old baronet’s eye. Now he had evidently noticed no familiar resemblance in this man, but he could not help recognising the ring on which was engraved the family crest.

He didn’t say anything. He was a very well set-up, self-possessed old gentleman, and very English. He simply turned a little pale, and said, “May I look at that ring?”

Mr. Bonstone nodded, and taking it off, handed it to him.

“This old man’s father was a tartar,” Gringo whispered to me. “It’s rough on him to remember how he and the young brother who had pluck enough to run away were bullyragged.”

Mr. Bonstone stood fondling Gringo’s head, and looking calmly at his relative.

“Good blood,” muttered Gringo. “Do you notice, Boy, that the quality don’t shriek and tear their hair over great events. They’re quiet as the grave.”

I didn’t say anything, but I imagined the panorama passing before the eyes of the fine-looking old man turning the ring round and round in his hand. Having been in England, I could call up a picture of the old country house, the pleasant life, the gentle mother, the domineering old father, the submission of the elder son, the rebellion of the younger—and now the younger son was dead, but his son lived and would slip into the place of his father in this old man’s heart.

“Your Christian names?” asked Sir Edward in a low voice as he returned the ring.

“Edward Norman Mannering.”

Sir Edward’s eyes clouded. He dropped his head on his breast for a few seconds. His dead brother had given his own dear brother’s name to his son.

Then he spoke again, “Why Bonstone?”

“My mother’s name,” said Mr. Bonstone shortly.

Sir Edward glanced at Mrs. Waverlee who had moved away a few paces, while the two men were talking. She smiled brightly. She understood.

Then he said in a low but a beautiful, affectionate voice, “You have your father’s eyes. Give me your arm, my boy.”

“Gringo,” I said, “isn’t that a perfectly touching sight, to see that dear old man going about leaning on those two young people?”

Gringo spoke very gruffly. He pretended he didn’t care, but I could see he was deeply moved.

“Now my kind master’s got some folks,” he said. “There’s not a line of worry about him. We’ll see something very fancy in his life now.”

And we did, for it appeared that the possession of relatives of his own had been the one thing lacking to round out Mr. Bonstone’s beautiful life.

His devotion to his uncle was superb. He was down at Mrs. Waverlee’s constantly, and when he was not there Sir Edward was at Green Hill.

There was a great excitement all over this place, and in New York too, when it was announced that Mr. Bonstone was related to the distinguished English army officer and present clergyman—Sir Edward Medlington, and was a cousin of the aristocratic Mrs. Waverlee. Nobody seemed jealous. Everybody was glad.

Mrs. Resterton basked in reflected light. She dragged in the title whenever she could with propriety, and the way she mouthed the “Sir Edward” was lovely to hear.

Gringo grinned whenever he heard her. “Never before heard of two words giving a woman such satisfaction,” he said.

The nice old lady’s only regret was that the title passed to Egbert as the son of the eldest son, rather than to Mr. Bonstone as the son of the younger.

I heard Mrs. Bonstone one day enlightening her. “Grandmamma,” she said, “don’t you understand Norman well enough to know that if he had inherited a whole bushel of titles, he would reject them all? As it is, he often shocks his uncle by his democratic ways. No—Norman is a plain American. He has thrown off his English traditions.”

“Sir Norman has a very pleasant sound,” said the old lady plaintively.

How Mrs. Bonstone laughed. “And Lady Bonstone or Lady Medlington,” she said—“wouldn’t that be charming!—imagine a milkmaid and a poultry-woman with a title. That is all I aspire to be.”

The dogs, too, were very fond of talking about the baronet, and great discussions took place up in the orchard about his title, and his artificial leg, and his nice simple ways, and his clear manner of speaking.

Some of the dogs held that it was a great pity that a baronet should have a wooden or a cork leg—we couldn’t find out which it was, for his man-servant never talked, and Patsie, the fox-terrier, was no gossip.

“Why not a baronet?” said Gringo. “He’s just the one to afford time to go limping about.”

The dogs also could not understand his being a clergyman and rector of a church.

“Yeggie thought he’d wear a pink coat, and go round looking for foxes to hunt,” said the little cur, jumping up and down, “but he never kills anything but fish, and he bangs them on the head as soon as they’re caught so they won’t suffer—I heard him say so the other day.”

“I thought he’d get drunk every night,” said King Harry. “I once knew an English earl down in Virginia, and his valet had to sit up till one o’clock to undress him.”

This put the old country dogs on their mettle. Gringo, Walter Scott, and Cannie snapped at good King Harry, and told him that the English aristocracy were as sober as any class of people.

“And if our people had any faults,” added Walter Scott, “the war has taken them all away.”

“Where is the nobleman to-day?” I asked one chill November afternoon of the assembled dogs.

“Down the river,” said Yeggie. “I saw him going Walt Dixon’s way.”

It seemed strange that there should be any connection between this fine old English gentleman and a poor miserable lad from New York, but there was one strong bond of union. They were both ardent fishermen.

Now last spring my master had taken great pains to interest Walt in some form of out-door exercise. He was so lazy that fishing was the only sport he could be induced to undertake, but as time went on, he became an enthusiast, and no one in the whole country round about knew as well as he just which fishing pools to visit to get a bite.

There were several small rivers near us, and Walt knew them all. Sir Edward, finding out that Walt would be of more use to him than any one in the neighbourhood, cultivated him assiduously. My master was delighted. This association was of inestimable benefit to the boy he was trying to befriend.

Yeggie came dancing up to Gringo one day and asked why the distinguished stranger was finding out about fishing in this cold autumn weather.

“Don’t you know, pup?” said Gringo with a wink at me, “that folks hang round what their mouths water for? Give me the name of the dog that lingers long round the kitchen windows, when the good, hot smell of meat is wafted out.”

Yeggie hung his little head.

“The noble baronet is laying out the land for next spring, when he’s coming back to see us all,” Gringo continued. “He’s got to get home soon to his church. He’s a good man—he works. Some folks and some dogs are lazy—they don’t earn their salt.”

“Good-bye,” said Yeggie abruptly. “Yeggie’s going to call on the hens,” and he diddled away.

Gringo laughed heartily, as he disappeared round the corner of the barn. “I like that little fool kid dog,” he said.

“Sir Edward has been gone ever since lunch,” I remarked. “I know, because he lunched at our house to-day, and soon afterward went for a walk up the Lalabee River road.”

“He ought to be back soon,” said Gringo, “the dark is coming on.”

How well I remember that afternoon. Nobody was anxious about Sir Edward, but in half an hour, when it had become quite dark and he had not returned, there was great excitement. A man with an artificial leg who takes long walks is something of a marvel, but he cannot go on indefinitely, and he never had stayed out as long as this before. There was really painful anxiety at last. I, suspecting nothing wrong, had gone home, and was playing with George Washington in the nursery when Bessie the nurse came in, and called Mrs. Granton to the telephone.

I followed her, and heard enough to assure me that everybody was out looking for Sir Edward, and they had decided to ask for King Harry to trail him.

Mrs. Granton was in great trouble. “Oh! Norman,” she said to Mr. Bonstone who was telephoning, “there was a child lost in Torbellon this morning, and an hour ago some men came in a car and got King Harry to track her—Have you tried Walt Dixon?”

I couldn’t hear Mr. Bonstone’s reply, but I knew by what Mrs. Granton said, he had thought the hound would be quicker. However, failing the hound, he would try Walt.

I tore out through the front hall, and ran over to Green Hill. On the way I met Mr. Bonstone in an automobile hurrying down to the village for Walt. Afterward, we all heard the story of the rescue from Gringo who went with his master.

Walt told Mr. Bonstone which road Sir Edward had taken, and the two followed it in the car, and occasionally leaving it to plunge into the bushes by the river bank at places Walt thought might be visited by Sir Edward.

They had a lantern with them, for by this time it was quite dark. Mr. Bonstone at last became frightfully nervous, not outside, for he was not that kind, but internally nervous.

“Walt,” he said, “think hard. I heard you talking to Sir Edward yesterday. Did he say anything to make you think he might take some new road you’d never been over?”

Walt thought a moment; then he said, “I did tell him of a new pool high up in the river, that no one but me knows about. I got a dozen trout there one early morning last spring; but he couldn’t get there alone, I told him. It’s a rough road.”

“Just the one he’d try,” said Mr. Bonstone. “Jump in, and lead me to it.”

This time, when they left the car, they took a rocky path to the little river. “There’s a tiny islet in the middle of the river,” said Walt, “with stepping stones to it, but I guess he couldn’t make it.”

“I’ll wager he’s there,” Mr. Bonstone muttered. Then he lifted up his voice, and yelled, “Hello! Hello!” till Gringo says the woods by the river rang with the sound.

Then he listened, and at once came a husky peeping like a bird with a cold in its throat.

They were close to the islet, and Mr. Bonstone, swinging the lantern for the boy behind him, skipped over the stepping stones to it. There was a solitary tree rooted among the rocks, and there, hanging to a low-growing limb, was the poor baronet. His keen angler’s instinct had caused him to mount the limb to see if it would be a good place from which to throw a line; his wooden leg had caught in the crook of the limb, and there he hung, almost head down, until his strength had been exhausted.

Mr. Bonstone and Walt soon got him down, carried him to the car, and gave him a drink from a flask that Mrs. Bonstone had provided. Then they rushed him to the Green Hill house which was nearer than Mrs. Waverlee’s, and put him to bed.

All the family came to enquire about him. Mrs. Waverlee was very much troubled in her quiet way, and poor Egbert was trying hard not to cry. Master, who was almost as upset as Sir Edward’s own family, said to Mrs. Resterton, “Why in the name of common sense did that old man with a wooden leg try to climb a tree on a dark night?”

Mrs. Resterton was dreadfully flushed, and was fanning herself violently. “You have just come from town,” she said, “you don’t know that it was quite light when Sir Edward started, and you don’t understand how crazy he is about fishing. He is always studying those books on angling in the library.”

“I’m not fond of fishing,” said master, “so I don’t share his enthusiasm, but what I do like about the affair is the part my poor boy Walt has played.”

“He certainly tracked Sir Edward,” said Mrs. Resterton, “but for him, Sir Edward might have died before Norman found him.”

“She got the baronet’s title in twice that time,” snickered Gringo who was lying beside me at Mrs. Resterton’s feet. Then he began to pant nervously, for the old dog’s sympathies had been aroused, and he had tramped fast all through the woods with his master and Walt.

“Well,” I said to him, “isn’t this a queer world? Seems as if when a dog or a man does a kind deed, he always gets his pay for it.”

Gringo stopped panting long enough to say, “Sure, and it’s my wonder that when folks are so keen for rewards, they don’t do more good. There’s big interest on being decent.”

“They’ll do something handsome for Walt,” I said

“You bet,” returned Gringo. “His nest won’t want for no feathers from this out.”

“Any feathers, Gringo,” I said gently.

“Oh, shut up,” he growled. “You know what I mean.”

“I don’t wish other dogs to make game of you,” I said firmly.

“Bah! what’s grammar,” he said contemptuously.

“It isn’t grammar,” I said, “it’s good English.”

“I’m American now,” he growled. “I’ll talk as I like.”

“All right,” I replied, “I’ll never correct you again.”

“Yes, you will,” he said crossly. “You just dare to stop correcting me.”

“But you resent it,” I said.

“You make me mad, the way you rub it in,” he flared up. “Just correct me, and don’t gab.”

I couldn’t help laughing, and soon the good old fellow joined me. “Gringo,” I said, “we’re good friends—always and forever.”

“You bet!” he said.

I was going to correct him, then I reflected that “You bet” though slangy is decidedly English, and I ran away home after my master, who went to take the good news of Sir Edward’s return to his wife.

CHAPTER XXV
THE BOY MONTMORENCY

A few days after Sir Edward’s adventure, and when he was quite restored to health, and ready for more experiences (for he was a most daring, plucky old man) there was a strange arrival in our home.

I had been to New York with my dear mistress. She wished to call on some friends on Riverside Drive and had invited me to go with Amarilla, for she knew I loved motoring. Fortunately it was not a very cold day, and she took the touring car. I detested the limousine. She was all wrapped up in a big cloak, and Amarilla sat on her lap and kept her warm. I thought that of all the ladies we passed in handsome automobiles, not one had such a dear face as my own mistress. I sat on the seat beside her, and she tucked the rug all round my neck to keep me comfortable.

Well, we had a very pleasant afternoon in the city. Amarilla and I did not go into any of the houses, but one lady sent us out some sweet cakes which were very acceptable, for the cool air had, sharpened our appetites.

“Amarilla,” I whispered in the little dog’s ear, “where is the charm of the Drive, of Fifth Avenue, of Broadway? Gone—gone, except as lovely, lively places to visit. No more New York for me.”

Amarilla trembled, and nestled closer against Mrs. Granton. She had always hated a city. How her little face brightened when we were well on the broad road leading to Pleasant River. How much we both loved that big house, and the dear people who lived in it.

“Amarilla,” I said, “if our family moved back to New York, would you come too?”

She gave a pitiful little squeal, but it was a decided “Yes.”

“Suppose they lost their money, and had to live down town, would you stick to them?”

At this she struggled to her feet, wagged her bushy little tail, and barked sharply.

“Hush, Boy,” said our mistress, tucking her up again. “You are exciting Amarilla.”

I persisted and whispered again, “Suppose your missie (that was what she always called Mrs. Granton) was poor, and had nothing to eat: would you go on the stage again, to earn some money for her?”

Amarilla hesitated one instant, then she began to howl very gently, very resignedly, but with great determination. She would be willing to make any sacrifices for the woman who had been so good to her.

Mrs. Granton was annoyed with me. She knew that we dogs communicated with each other. “Boy,” she said irritably, “if you make Amarilla uncomfortable once more, you shall go in with Louis.”

This quieted me. I cuddled up to her, wiggled my body by way of apology, and did not say another word till we got home.

I am a great talker, and often keep on when I know I should stop. When Gringo first knew me, he called me “The Wandering Dog” because I had travelled so much, but after a time he called me “The Wandering Dog” because I told so many stories that hinged on each other.

When the car pulled up in our own porte cochère I followed Amarilla as she ran after her dear missie to the library. Such a big fire leaped in the chimney, and before it stood master with George Washington all dressed up in his white velvet dinner clothes, for he was allowed to come to the table and sit in a high chair with toys before him. He got nothing to eat, of course. He had had his bread and butter supper at five.

Well, in addition to George Washington, there stood on the rug a boy about a year older than George, and master’s face as he surveyed him was a study.

He was a kind of a caricature of a petted darling. I understood at once that he was a poor child, masquerading as a rich one. I know the poor smell. Somebody had taken great pains with his toilet. He had on a little plush cap with a gilt tassel, his coat was green with gold buttons, his shoes were a pale blue, his little hands were dirty, but his gloves sticking out from his tiny pocket, were quite clean. That was so like poor people—to have clean gloves and dirty hands. He seemed to have no handkerchief, and was sniffing violently at intervals.

Master was grinning. “Read this, Claudia,” he said, handing a slip of paper to mistress who had sunk into a chair, and was examining the child with wondering eyes.

“Mr. Granton and Lady,” she read aloud, “Dear Friends, raise the boy as your own—he is good blood. His name is Montmorency.”

Mistress looked amazed. “Where did he come from?” she asked.

Master shook his head. “I don’t know. Bessie says when she was bringing our boy in a short time ago, this child came strolling up the avenue toward them, clutching this piece of paper in his hand. Bessie read it, then ran down the avenue as fast as she could, but there was no one there.”

“Little boy,” said mistress, “where do you come from?”

He turned his small, pale, rather intelligent face toward her, and said something that sounded like “Gnorrish!”

Mistress looked despairingly at her husband. “What is your mother’s name?” she asked.

This time he uttered a single syllable that sounded like “Granch!”

“Da, Da, Da has come home,” interrupted little George gleefully.

“Why, he doesn’t speak as well as our baby,” said mistress. “What shall we do about him?”

“He’s a present, evidently,” said master.

“George, come here,” said mistress, and she took her own child on her lap. Then she went on. “We don’t know what sort of a place he’s come from.”

Master pressed the electric button beside the mantel, said something in French to mistress, and when the parlour-maid came she received instructions to take the little stranger away, have him thoroughly washed, his head included, his clothes folded up and put away, and other ones put on him.

“I wonder what the mystery is about him,” said master. “Why should any one try to foist a child on us anonymously, when we are so ready to help any one? I can’t understand it.”

“I understand it,” said mistress softly, and as she spoke she stroked George’s fair head. “It’s some poor creature who cannot provide for her child. She looks at our child with envious eyes. She thinks if she gives up her boy, we may do for him what Stanna has done for Cyria.”

“Do you think that is the explanation?” said master. “But in Stanna’s case everything was open and above board. I don’t like this mystery, and I don’t care to be dictated to with regard to the size of my family.”

“Let’s find out the mother,” said mistress. “It will probably be an easy matter.”

It wasn’t an easy matter. Master put several detectives on the case, but the affair had been arranged by some unknown person with infinite skill, and they could not find out one thing about it. No one thought of appealing to me, though I had guessed immediately where the boy came from.

Master of course thought of King Harry; but he was useless, for the child’s tracks led right to the station, and the station meant New York city, and the hound would be of no use there. He had found the lost child in the country that he had been searching for when Sir Edward was missing, but a city with its multitude of tracks bewilders any bloodhound.

The evening the child arrived, there had been about him a strong smell of a place I did not know, but also a faint suggestion of a place I did know, especially about his face, his hands, and the piece of paper he carried, and that place was the Blue-Bird Laundry.

We dogs have every person, every locality, listed in our world of smell. I had been to the laundry several times with my master, and the mingled odour of soap-suds, cooking, and the personal scent of the women there, could not be mistaken by me.

These detectives that master employed had no highly developed sense of smell. They were following trails suggested by their eyes and ears.

Master was a long time figuring out my interest in the child, but finally it dawned upon him.

I was always sniffing about the little stranger, for I wanted to help my dear mistress. She was such a good mother, and I hated to see her troubled. Her loving heart, so warm toward all mothers, since she had had a child of her own, had prompted her to take young Montmorency right into her own nursery, but she did not enjoy doing so.

One day when I was following her about the house, she came suddenly into the nursery, and stopped short, gazing at the two children.

There stood Montmorency, dressed in a dainty suit of pale blue, uttering a succession of queer, uncouth sounds which all seemed to begin with “G,” and teaching a vulgar little trick to her beloved George. The trick wasn’t very bad, but George was so much cleverer than Montmorency that he added some details of his own, that made me grin, but which brought a frown to her face.

She caught George to her, and sat staring at the little stranger. After a while, master strolled into the nursery.

“That child belongs most decidedly to a different stratum in society,” she exclaimed, “a much lower one,” and she told him about the trick, which was a spitting one.

“I believe you’re right, Claudia,” said master thoughtfully, and he too stared and stared at young Montmorency, who was polishing off his funny little nose on his clean tunic.

I ran toward master, and pushed my paw against his knee—a habit I have when I wish to attract his attention, or have a conversation with him. Of course, this is not good manners for a well-trained dog. All dogs should keep their paws on the ground where they belong, but I was allowed this liberty by my kind master, and I took care never to abuse it.

“By Jupiter!” he cried, which is the nearest he ever comes to a swear-word. “I believe Boy has nosed out something about that child. Claudia, please keep George quiet for a few minutes.”

Master fixed a steady gaze on me, and I stared full into his eyes. We were concentrating. “Boy,” he said at last, “that child comes from New York, doesn’t he?”

I barked once, sharp and clear.

“You smell a New York smell on him?” said master.

I barked twice. “Yes, sir,” that meant, “I certainly do.”

“Riverside Drive smell?” asked master.

I looked disappointed, and turned my head away.

“Smell of Ellen’s home?” pursued master.

No, this child had never been near Ellen, so I said nothing.

“No up-town suggestion,” said master. “Down town, then?”

I was tremendously excited. I was leading him on. I barked wildly, and danced about the room.

“Getting warmer,” said master, who was becoming excited too. “Now, where have we been down town together? In my office, Boy?”

No, no, he was on the wrong track, and my face fell.

“No office clue,” he went on. “French café, then—perhaps a waiter’s child.”

Wrong, wrong, and I said nothing.

“The settlement house, or the day nursery?”

No, no, poor master—why could he not guess. He mentioned ever so many places down town that we had visited together, and he was so slow at getting to the right spot, that I, in despair, lay down on the floor, put my nose between my paws, and pretended to go to sleep.

“He finds you very stupid, my poor Rudolph,” said mistress slyly. She loves to tease him occasionally, and she was following his questions and my answers with intense interest.

“Let me make a suggestion,” she said at last. “There is one place you never used to visit, but that you go to quite frequently now—Is it the Blue-Bird Laundry, Boy?”

I barked, I screamed with excitement, I ran to her, and licked her slippers and her hands. Oh! the clever woman.

“By Jupiter,” said master again, “this looks like magic. Now, let us find the woman. Is it Perky Moll, Boy?”

The matron in the laundry is a lady who is the widow of a former friend of the Grantons. She is full of fun, and has nick-names for the girls which she uses sometimes with master, but which the girls themselves never hear.

Well, it wasn’t Perky Moll, and my excitement passed away, and I looked cast down.

“Is it Jumping Jenny, Troublesome Doll, Mrs. Willie Nillie?” and on master went, over a long list. At last he had mentioned every woman in the laundry except the right one. (And just here, I may wander long enough to say that the dreadful woman with the child that we met one night on Riverside Drive was not there. She had died, and her child was in the country with a farmer’s wife.)

Now at this point, when master was puzzled, my clever mistress interposed again. She had a scent as keen as old King Harry’s, about matters where women and children were concerned.

“Is it old Jane, the cook, Boy?” she asked softly.

Now I was in an ecstasy. I couldn’t stop to lick any one. I yelled with glee, and tore round and round the nursery.

“Upon my word,” said master slowly, when at last I pulled up. “Boy has jumped at the Jane suggestion—but she is too old to have a child. Maybe it’s her grandchild.”

Mistress didn’t say anything, and he went on affectionately, “My clever little dog—my clever brother-dog. You are worth your weight in gold.”

This made me feel and act foolish and modest, and I calmed down, and went to lie at his feet.

“Old Jane,” he repeated soberly. “Poor old Jane—what’s the matter, Claudia?”

Mistress was crying softly, but at his question she flared up. “Can’t you see?” she said wildly, “oh! can’t you see, you obtuse man? That nightmare of a woman—she has no teeth—her eyes are all red—she looks clean, but so thin and starved——”

“She is a cook,” said master.

“She has nearly killed herself working for her child,” said mistress. “I remember the dreadful hunger in her eyes one day when you took me to the laundry. She stared at me in the kitchen; she slipped upstairs, and watched me from a doorway. She tore the child from her arms to give me to bring up—oh! poor soul, and cruel, cruel society to so wound a mother heart.”

“We pay her well,” said master.

“But the money has gone to her child. She has been boarding it somewhere. Oh! Rudolph, go buy her some teeth.”

Mistress laughed and cried in the same breath, and finally she had to go and lie down. She kept on chattering hysterically about the woman who went without teeth to buy clothes for her child, until master became quite anxious.

“You are making a mountain out of a molehill, Claudia,” he said. “I cannot think that your suspicions are correct.”

“They’re not suspicions,” she said excitedly, “they’re verities. Go to town—you’ll see.”

Master thought he was done with New York for the day, but after dinner he had to post off to the laundry, where he found that everything mistress had said was correct.

Poor old Jane was not half as old as she looked. She acknowledged that no one in the laundry knew that she had a child; that she had been boarding him ever since he was a baby; that she wanted him to be brought up a gentleman; that she had sneaked him out to Pleasant River, taking infinite precautions not to be discovered; and that she had actually spent nearly every cent of her wages on this beloved child.

I went to town with master, and I shall never forget the sight of that poor, thin woman as she sat in the matron’s office answering master’s questions. Her indifference, almost stupidity about her own welfare, her quick mother-wit and shrewdness about her child, excited my most intense admiration.

When master finished questioning her, he said, “Jane, I have a plan to propose. I hope you will agree to it. You should have left here long ago, but we kept you because you begged to stay. Now you will remain in New York, only long enough to get a set of teeth.”

Here he stopped and smiled a very pained sort of smile, and looked hastily from the nice plump matron whose big blue eyes were full of tears.

“After you get your teeth,” he went on, “you will come to Pleasant River. I have a cottage to let there, you shall have it, and Montmorency may live with you. Your skill in cooking will support you. I will see to that.”

Jane began to mope in a dull sort of way. She did not cry. Her red eyes looked as if she had shed all the tears she had to shed. She said she would rather his wife would keep Montmorency, and she would stay in New York.

“That I cannot consent to,” said master, and he got up to show his decision was final.

Jane wasn’t a bit grateful. Her mania for her boy’s advancement socially made her fight against coming to the country, and kick hard at living in the pretty cottage master fitted up for her. Master and mistress paid no attention to her tempers. They went on, and coaxed and petted her, till finally she began to get her health back, and then she became more reasonable. All this happened a few months ago, and now she is the leading caterer of the countryside, and is a comfortable, decent mother, bringing up her idolised boy in a very sensible way. He goes to Mrs. Waverlee’s school, and I think will make a very decent man.

Jane never gushes to the two persons who have so befriended her, but I heard her one day tell the woman next door to her that she would walk over red-hot kitchen stoves if it would benefit Mr. and Mrs. Granton.

I seldom hear any one thank master for anything he does, but it makes no difference to him. He just keeps on doing good, thanks or no thanks.

I may say in closing Jane’s story, that she got the finest set of artificial teeth that New York could afford, and for a while the dentist had her wear things called “plumpers” to make her thin cheeks stick out. Now I hear from Montmorency’s dog, who is one of Weary Winnie’s pups, that Jane threw the plumpers in the trash can, and we can all see that she is visibly better, and has some colour in her cheeks.

The tailor’s dog, Beauty Beagle, says that her master is getting sweet on Jane, because she is such a good cook.

The tailor is a cute little man, about as fat as a lead pencil, and not much to look at, but he has a good heart and would make a fine step-father for the redoubtable Montmorency who is learning to talk quite well.

Beside that, he has true views of life. One evening when I was passing by Jane’s cottage, I heard him say to her, “You ain’t on the right track.”

I stopped to listen, for I am interested in Jane.

“Yes I be,” she said. “I want my boy to be a good dresser.”

“It ain’t the outside alone that counts, Jane,” said the tailor. “It’s the inside, too.”

“And you a tailor,” she said contemptuously.

The little tailor was pretty decided, and he went on, “You can make Montmorency a gentleman as well as Mr. Granton can.”

“Now, tell me how,” she said anxiously.

“Learn him to be meek,” said the tailor, “learn him to act like a man, learn him to be bossed so he can boss—to treat very merciful any poor folk and dumb critters that are under him, to be clean inside and out, to get a first-class education, and to wear a tidy suit of clothes.”

Jane didn’t say anything for a long time, then she remarked, “That’s like a pictur of Mr. Granton. If my boy could be like him, I’d be suited.”

CHAPTER XXVI
THE MOST PAINFUL EVENT OF MY LIFE

Three weeks ago, I was just about to bring this partial story of my life to a close, when something very tragic, yet not altogether unexpected, happened to me.

It began with a lie. I was sitting one sharp, cool afternoon all alone up in the Bonstone orchard, thinking what pleasant homes Gringo and I had, and how few worries we experienced—a dangerous thing for dog or man to do, for something is sure to happen—when Reddy O’Mare came trotting round the corner of the barn.

Reddy is a bright-red, cocky Irish-American terrier who lives on the next place to the Bonstones—a magnificent estate called Greenlands.

“Hello! Boy,” he said gaily.

“Hello!” I said soberly. “This is the second time you’ve been here to-day.”

“Twice for me, means twice for you,” he said, in his impudent way.

“Look here, Reddy,” I said, “I’m Gringo’s best friend. He doesn’t like you, and he’s laying for you. He says if you come over here once more and sneak Weary Winnie over to Greenlands, he’ll wallop you.”

REDDY O’MARE CAME TROTTING ROUND THE CORNER OF THE BARN

Reddy laughed. “Gringo’s an old fool,” he said gaily. “Sure Winnie likes a frolic with a dog her own age.”

“She has dogs of her own age here in her own home,” I said.

“But all the dog-world likes to wander,” he said with a wink, for he knew the story of my career.

I smiled. I couldn’t help it. He is so merry, so full of tricks. However, I thought it my duty to warn him again. “Look out for Gringo,” I said.

“Gringo is an old soldier dog,” he said, “he bosses too much.”

This was true, but Gringo is my best friend always and forevermore, and I was not going to discuss him with this care-free wag.

“Sure you ought to pity me,” he said, “shut up in that big house with forty thousand servants, but never a dog to play with.”

“I do pity you, Reddy,” I said. “I think it is very hard for your master to go to the city, and leave you all alone with the servants who don’t pet you. You know you are always welcome in our home.”

“But it’s the forbidden game I always want to play,” he said, with a spring in the air at a passing fly.

“Here comes Gringo,” I said, looking toward the house.

“Let him come,” said Reddy, who was no coward, and he flopped down on the grass.

The old dog came sagging along. Weary Winnie was some paces behind him, and when she saw Reddy she dashed ahead, crouched to the ground, and got all ready for a frolic with him.

Gringo went right up to Reddy. “Stand up,” he said.

Reddy stood up, and Gringo took him by the throat.

I thought he would kill him. I was first in terror, then in agony. Reddy was very valuable, and if he were killed by one of the Bonstone dogs, it would make bad blood between Greenlands and Green Hill. I was also irritated with Gringo. He was too severe with the young dogs.

I ran up and down. Would no one come? Not a soul was in sight. I galloped toward the house, then I had a sudden thought, and ran back.

Gringo still had Reddy pinned to the earth in that awful silence. “Gringo,” I whispered, after I had leaped close to his ear, “your boss is having a fit in the dining-room.”

Gringo never uttered a sound. He just let go, and raced to the house. His private vengeance was thrown to the wind, when it was a question of his dear master.

“Skedaddle, Reddy,” I said as he floundered to his feet, and staggered against Weary Winnie who had sat watching the attack in her quiet bull-doggy way.

Reddy skedaddled, and this time Winnie did not go with him.

I might have skedaddled too, but something told me I should not mend matters by doing this. I had better stand my ground.

Presently Gringo came waddling back from the house. He was in a most furious bulldog rage. I had told him a lie, and he was telling himself that he had been a fool to believe me. Mr. Bonstone was never in the dining-room at this time of day.

Beside that, I had given him an awful fright, and he was no longer quite young.

“Gringo,” I said, “I thought you were going to kill that dog.”

He said never a word, but I knew what he was thinking—couldn’t I trust him to know better than to kill a neighbour’s dog? He was merely punishing him.

“I couldn’t stand it,” I went on, “I was thinking of your reputation.”

Still he didn’t answer me, and I got angry. “You are too cross with the young dogs,” I said. “Everybody says so.”

This cut him to the quick, and he gave me an awful look. Then, for his anger was still burning in him, he had to give me a dig. “I’ll never trust you again,” he said.

Now I was in a rage. I had done the thing for the best. I was trying to keep peace, and preserve the good name of our circle of dogs.

“You are wilfully misunderstanding me,” I exclaimed.

“A lie is a lie,” he said, with a sullen fire in his dark eyes. “You never lied before.”

“And I never will again,” I yelped at him, “unless I see you trying to kill some one.”

“I wasn’t trying to kill him,” he retorted.

“You looked like it,” I said, and we went on arguing and abusing each other for half an hour. We finally got down to the question, is it right to lie under any circumstances? All the dogs heard us yapping and snarling at each other, and they came running, and took a tongue in the argument. They were tremendously excited. A row between two old friends like Gringo and myself was a most startling event in our dog circle.

Some were for lies, some against. Yeggie said a lie was a mighty convenient thing when a dog got in a corner. Sir Walter Scott said it was underbred to lie. Czarina said to lie with discretion was diplomatic. Weary Winnie said she’d rather lie than speak the truth, whereupon she got a nip from Gringo, and was sent to bed.

Finally Gringo turned to me in a passion, and said, “Get home with you—you make yourself cheap coming here so much.”

Imagine my feelings—I am a dog of spirit, and I raced out of that orchard pretty quick. Gringo and I had never had words before, and I was so broken-hearted that I yelped with pain as I ran home.

Now, being so taken up with myself, and listening to the animated barks behind me, for every dog was remonstrating with Gringo for his severity toward me, I did not notice properly the way I was going.

Usually, I am what is called an alert dog. I observe what is before, and behind, and all round me, and ever since the dog-show, I had been more than ever on the watch, for I remembered the evil looks of the two youths who had stared at me.

This afternoon I forgot them. I had told a lie and lost a friend, and this melancholy happening chased everything else out of my mind. So I ran blindly, and evil fell upon me.

I was on what we called the rock walk, a long lane between our property and the Bonstones’. Thick-growing alders were each side of it, and I leaped from stone to stone, and ran occasionally along grassy places, till I was near the Osage orange hedge that surrounded our rose-garden.

If I had been on my guard, I would have sensed the presence of strangers, and would have noticed a rustling in the bushes. As it was, I pulled up too late.

Something had just said to me, “Danger ahead, Boy: stop short, and go back.”

I whirled in my tracks, but it was too late. A stranger had stepped out of the bushes, a rope had curled through the air—I was lassoed for the first time in my life.

Half-choking, I was hurled to the ground. Something gave me a whack on the head, and I was stunned. Only partly, for I have been stolen several times, and I pretended to be more unconscious than I was.

I knew better than to cry out. I just saw that the two men bending over me were not the ones who had been at the dog-show. They were too clever to come here themselves. These were older men. I knew I was being carried to a motor car, that I was put in a box and run under the seat, and that we sped toward New York.

I was terribly unhappy, of course, but not despairing. No one had been able to keep me in a place that I wanted to get out of. I came to myself fully after a bit, and lay still and watched events.

These fellows were pretending to be electric light or telephone men. Quite often, when other automobiles were passing, they got out, and tapped poles in a knowing way. They wore big leather belts, and they dragged about ropes and coils of wire. I could look out of a crack in the box, and I heard sounds that I pieced together.

I did not know by which road we were going toward the city, but something told me after the lapse of an hour or two, that we were in the Mount Vernon or Pelham Manor district.

I lay low, and went on saying nothing; and after a time I felt the car stop, and my box was taken up and carried into some kind of a shed, a door was banged together, the box was opened, and four young men faces confronted me.

Two of them were the ones I had noticed at the dog-show. They had paid, or were going to pay, the others for stealing me. I was ordered to get out, and in a way that was not too feeble, nor too lively, I crawled out on the earth floor.

They had stolen me to sell. I knew that, and I knew also this was not the time to see about escaping. I was really exhausted, for mental worry is as fatiguing to animals as to human beings, and I just dropped down on a heap of straw.

“Ain’t much to look at,” said one of the men who had stolen me.

“It’s points,” said one of the white-faced youths. “I don’t understand the gab about it, but he’s worth seven thousand all right.”

Their talk was dreadful—all tarnished with oaths and strange slang that of course I shall translate, for it is not fit to repeat.

Poor fools—poor young fools, I thought as I looked at them. If master could only get at you—but you belong to the class he dreads, that pale-faced, anemic lot without morals, and with absolutely nothing to work on. It seems as if ill-health, and crowding and poverty, make a criminal class that is the most desperate, for you can’t do much with it. These two poor wretches should have been locked up and carefully watched. All the time I was with them I did not hear one decent word uttered by them, I did not see one decent action performed. They were rotten through and through.

I tried not to be revengeful as I listened to them. The two fellows who had stolen me were more decent than the two others. They were clamouring for their money, but they were assured none would be forthcoming till I was sold. They detailed with disgusting glee how they had hung about Pleasant River all day, pretending to be telephone men.

“He’s cute,” they said in describing me. “He gives strangers a wide berth. We most got him twice, but he veered off and ran down the road, not minding us in particular, but just ’cause he’s cute.”

I groaned inwardly. I remembered these two fellows who had even had the audacity to come up near the house and examine our poles.

Finally they went away, and my two jockeys went to a rough table in the corner of the shed, took up a black bottle and shook it.

I had no fear of their injuring me. I was too valuable for that. In a minute, it flashed upon me what they were going to do. I was to be dyed.

I smiled sardonically. My dear master would raise heaven and earth to find me. A little dye would not turn him off the track. I hoped they would be careful about my eyes, and they were, for one man rebuked the other sharply, for letting the brush come too near an eyelid. Nothing was to be done to me that would take anything off my market value.

I felt like a fool though, as they set me on the rough table and went all over my hair with a brush. How the other dogs would laugh if they saw me. A white wire-haired fox-terrier has some style—an all black one, none whatever.

However, I just made up my mind to submit. There was absolutely no use in worrying, and for to-night, I need not fatigue my brain by thoughts of escape. When I had been stolen before, I had learned to take my capture easily, till my captors were off their guard which they never were at first. I must wait some days.

One thing I had done before when trapped, was to pretend to like my captors. That rôle would not take here. These two fellows had no more comprehension of the dog world than if they had been wooden men. They loved no one, feared no one; they seemed to hate everybody, even each other. It was of no use to try to cajole them, so I just pretended to submit, without looking too happy or appearing to be ill, for then they would have dosed me.

So I let them dye me and tie me, or rather chain me to a stout iron bar run down into the earth. They pried off my collar, made a hole in the ground, and buried it, and put a new, very strong metal one on me. They acted as if they knew I was a dog with brains, but I fancy their motive was simply one inspired by native cunning and skill in stealing. They must take every precaution to ensure the success of their scheme.

Well, at last I was free to lie down on my bed of straw. One of them stayed with me while the other went into the shabby house attached to the shed and brought me out a plate of meat. Then they set a pan of water beside me and went into the house, leaving the door open. I could not make a movement without their hearing me.

CHAPTER XXVII
WEARY DAYS AND A RESCUE

There is no use in recounting the weary days and nights that passed. I soon figured out the whole story. These two scamps, after finding out my value at the dog-show, had set enquiries on foot in the underworld, and had found out that there was a demand for wire-haired fox-terriers on the Pacific Coast. If they could ship me out there, they would get even a little more than the seven thousand dollars. The question was, to raise the money for a railway ticket. Some one must accompany me.

Day after day I heard them arguing. They brought out men, and women too, from New York. They would say that it was a sure thing, any one who went in with them would be well rewarded, but everybody seemed shy of advancing money enough for my ticket, and one of theirs, to California.

All these difficulties pleased me. I, of course, viewed with dismay a trip to California. Unfortunately for me, a day came when a middle-aged man who was the leader of a gang of forgers seemed to fall in with their scheme. He had succeeded in passing a worthless cheque on a trust company and was feeling very rich. He told my young men that he would advance them one hundred and fifty dollars, if they would give him a thousand when I was sold.

They were in a fury with him, and vowed they’d see him somewhere first. However, I heard them talking the thing over after he left, and I trembled as they seemed to come to a decision in his favour.

I knew from their talk that my dear master was advertising me much more extensively than they had ever imagined he would, and that there were a great many uncertainties connected with selling me, even in so far-away a place as California. It was only by a quick sale that they could hope to get rid of me anywhere. Then they were afraid that some of their gang, in spite of the danger to themselves on account of their criminal record, would notify the police of my whereabouts, and claim the reward. They had no confidence in any one. On their blue days, they sometimes went far enough to regret ever having meddled with me, and I was in torture lest some treachery on the part of their gangster friends would make them kill me, and run away to hide themselves.

Finally, however, they promised to let the forger have the thousand dollars when I was sold, though they assured him that recent developments made it impossible for them to ask the full price for me.

They were not sure that the forger would keep his promise about letting them have the hundred and fifty dollars. Talk about honour among thieves—the criminal world, as I heard about it from my corner in the shed, is dishonourable, untrue, frightfully selfish—there is no such thing as honour in it.

I must confess that I had had an idea that there is something fascinating about crime. The night master and Mr. Bonstone went to New York to warn the police about the planned burglary of the jeweller’s store, I had been secretly disappointed when they let Mr. Johnson follow the affair up, and we went home.

I didn’t want a burglary to take place, or rogues to be apprehended, but if the thing just had to be done, I wanted to see how burglars and police went about it.

But now—my dog soul was filled with the most awful and secret disgust and dread of this criminal life. It was nauseating. I wished to sweep it from the earth. At first I listened to the talk, then I buried my head in the straw. Such things were not fit for even a dog to hear.

I concentrated my attention on myself. I must escape—but how? There seemed not one single avenue open to me. I had always had a theory, that no man and no dog can be put in any place so tight that he can’t get out of it, but I seemed to be in such a place now. I could think of absolutely nothing to do.

The scheme of these young villains was a very simple, but a very cunning one. By instinct and habit, they were natives of the very downest part of New York. They had brought me to the country to escape the keen eyes of the New York police, who, as I have said before, are, in spite of the criticism they receive, a pretty fine body of men.

The paler of the villains posed as a victim of tuberculosis. His brother, who was not his brother at all, had hired this tumble-down cottage as a place for him to breathe fresh air and recover in. Whenever they heard any one coming this Dud, as he was called, would flop down on a rickety old sofa drawn up close to an open window. I was his devoted black dog, kept for company, while his brother, who was a hard-working baker, was away in New York. He had to be a baker, for his flabby hands never could have belonged to a man who worked out-of-doors.

This pose was very clever, for it brought them in lots of food. A good, kind clergyman told some of the ladies in his congregation about the poor, sick, young New Yorker who had such a bad cough, and they came often and brought nourishing things to eat.

How my blood boiled when I saw these nice women driving up in their cars, and sending their servants in with dainty dishes for these two rapscallions, who ate them and grumbled because there was not more wine in the jellies.

To add to my misery, the dear old widow who owned the Lady Gay cat found out about her needy neighbours, and came quite often with little bowls of custard.

My first impulse when I saw her was to spring to my feet and bark wildly. However, I lay down again. She would not recognise me. I was a black dog now. The cat would know me, but then the cat never came with her, and even if she had, at a hint of recognition from any one, I would be spirited away. So I had to content myself with wagging my tail violently whenever she appeared, and I always got a kind pat on the head.

One day, when I was terribly weary from my long confinement, and was quite a bit downcast, for I did not see how I was ever going to get away, I became desperate.

A beautiful old lady with a high-bred manner, was standing in the cottage which was a one-roomed affair, talking to Dud who was prone on the sofa coughing in a hollow way.

I began to wail softly, and she turned round, and looking out in the shed at me, said, “I should think you would have your dog in here for company. The room is cold, for you have only a feeble fire. He could lie on the sofa, and keep you warm.”

The lady had been there before, and I knew she liked dogs, for she wore a little button with “Be Kind to Animals” on it.

Dud was too cunning to be caught. “I often have him in here, ma’am,” he said. “I just put him out there before you came.”

“Let him loose,” she said. “I would like to see him run about.”

“He’s tired,” said Dud, “he was running all the morning.”

He was watching her face as he spoke, and he must have noticed a flash of suspicion, for he added hastily, “Perhaps he does want to come in. I’ll try him for a while. He likes to lie behind my back,” and getting up, he limped out to the shed.

I was trembling with anger at his lies. He unfastened my chain, and took me in his arms. His face was hateful as he bent over me. I would have to pay up for this. He was holding me apparently in a loose grasp, yet his left hand gripped one of my hind legs till it felt as if it were caught in the jaws of a trap.

I might have known better than to do what I did, but I didn’t. I made an effort to get to the kind lady. Her face made me wildly homesick, for it reminded me of my dear mistress and Mrs. Bonstone. Then, I was unutterably tired and heartsick. Three weeks had passed since I had been shut up with this vermin of manhood.

I tried to spring toward her, but my leg caught in the trap. I gave a yell of pain. I thought my jailer had broken it.

Dud was mighty clever. He let me go at once. He knew I could not run far with that aching leg. “Poor dog,” he said as I limped to a corner and began to lick it. “Did the rheumatiz come back? I’ll get you a bone,” and he went to a shelf and took down a piece of beef that he had reserved for himself.

What a fool I am! I thought, and I lay down by the stove, and ripped the meat off the bone, for they kept me pretty hungry.

The lady was reassured, for Dud in a skilful manner that amazed me, petted me as if he worshipped the ground I walked on. I would not wag my tail, and pretend I liked him, but I tore at the meat, for I knew I should lose my bone, and probably get a beating when the lady was gone.

I never looked at her as her chauffeur, who had been standing outside, opened the door for her. Dud was very careful to keep between me and the door, but he did not need to trouble. I felt that the time to escape had not come.

Of course I got my beating. He snatched the bone from me, and caught up an old broom. I shall carry the mark of that beating to the end of my life in a most ungraceful limp, for my poor sore leg seemed to be always next the broom. I tried to keep my head out of range of the blows. I had a terror of being blind.

Fortunately, his companion vermin came in while he was belabouring me, and I, poor dog, was flying from corner to corner, from under the stove, to the rickety sofa, and the shaky bedstead, to escape the terrible broom handle.

His companion, who was fresh from some nest of evil things in the city, called him a whole trainload of dreadful names. They lost their tempers, and fought. Was I sorry? I crouched under the bed and tried to discipline myself.

I murmured, “I am a respectable dog. I should grieve to see two young men so depraved. I should be sorry to see them giving each other blows—now Dud is down—his eye is laid open. I am terribly pained.”

I turned my head away, and thought I looked intensely sorry, but alas! an old tin pan that still had some shine on it stood leaning against the baseboard, and I saw reflected in it a distorted dog grin.

Well, Dud yelled so loudly, that Tike, as his chum is called, had to desist. The postman often passed about this time in the afternoon. They sat down, and glared at each other like two young tigers—no, not tigers, tigers are too noble. I can’t think of any animal bad enough to compare them with. Hyenas would have looked like gentlemen if set beside them.

Anyway, they sat and glowered, while Dud tied a wet towel to his injured eye, then they got more composed and Tike told his good news. I and Dud were to set off for California the following week. He had got the money.

Dud wanted to handle it, but Tike shook his head and exhibited just the corners of some bills sticking out of an inner pocket.

From composure, they passed to contentment. They were both frightfully tired of their long sojourn in the country. Listening to them, and consulting my own feelings, as I looked back on three weeks of being chained up, I concluded that the worst torture in the world for man or beast, is to be torn away from home and family and a happy active life, and to have nothing to do but think about yourself and your misery.

Finally Tike picked me up almost tenderly, told Dud, for the fiftieth time, what kind of a fool he was to beat a seven-thousand-dollar dog, and re-chained me to my iron bar.

Then they sat down again, and confronted each other. They were in high glee. They thought they saw several thousand dollars glittering alluringly ahead of them in far-off California. One thousand they would have to give to their friend—no, not their friend, they hadn’t any—to their fellow-plotter.

They just had to do something to celebrate. In New York, a dozen ways of jollification of their own sort would have been open to them—in this country place, there were but two things.

Tike went out and got some bottles somewhere. Then they pulled down all the blinds, locked the house door, and the outer shed door, lighted an old lamp, and sat down at a table with some cards between them.

They hadn’t a suspicion that I would try to escape. Apparently, I was beaten almost to a jelly, but I am a very strong dog, and I wasn’t half as done out as I appeared to be.

Tike cast a glance at me occasionally, as I lay on my straw bed, but soon he got interested in the cards and the bottles and forgot all about me.

As I lay there, I was doing some pretty hard thinking. Never before in my whole life had I felt as I was now feeling. I was on fire with anger, and I felt the strength of ten dogs in my body. I had had all the worries and trials of an average dog in the course of my life, but this rage of resentment was an absolutely new experience. A most profound sympathy for all tortured things came over me. I pitied all the suffering men and women in the world, the children, and poor dumb animals. Then I arranged my little plan of escape. In the morning, I would either be away from this place, or so done out that I didn’t care what happened to me.

First thing I must get some rest. Nothing could be done till the two young brutes inside had been put to sleep by the stuff in the bottles.

I am a pretty determined dog, and I made myself drop into a heavy slumber. About one o’clock, I woke up. The most extraordinary snoring duet I ever heard in my life was going on in the room beyond me, and I could see where the two poor wretches had thrown themselves, undressed, across the bed. They were safe for some hours.

The lamp was just smoking out. It would soon be dark, but I knew every inch of the ground about me, and the darkness would not interfere with what I had to do.

For the thousandth time since my captivity, I smelt round the iron bar to which I was chained. That bar had to come out of the ground. There was no other way of escape, for it was impossible for me to detach my metal collar from the steel chain that fastened me to the bar.

I must dig my way out. Fortunately, my legs are very muscular, for I have been a dog that has taken a great deal of exercise, and back of me are generations of fox-terriers trained to unearth foxes in old England.

The hind leg that Dud had pinched was terribly sore and wobbly, and at first seemed almost useless.

“None of that nonsense,” I said sternly to it. “You’ve got to be stood on.” So I propped myself on it as best I could, and began to clear the earth from that uncompromising bar.

It was a hard task. I can not deny that. All over the shed, the earth had been trodden on till it was apparently as firm as marble. But even marble can be penetrated, and I scratched and clawed, till I had a small hole dug. After that it was easier, the earth underneath was softer, but ah! me, how my paws began to ache.

I found the best way to manage was to dig till I dropped exhausted to the ground. Then I would close my eyes and rest my aching limbs for a few minutes. Just as soon as possible, I would get up, prop myself firmly on my one sound hind leg, rest the tender one gingerly on the earth, and start digging again.

When the first faint streaks of daylight came filtering through the broken boards of the roof, I had got the bar uprooted, and had begun to tunnel under the boards of the shed wall. My strength was almost gone. I had to take long times of resting, and short ones of digging. My claws were all worn off, and my paws were bleeding. I had to set my teeth, and think of master and mistress and all my beloved friend dogs, to enable me to keep to work.

Once I thought I was done for. One of the sleeping beauties in the room got off the bed, floundered about, and acted as if he were coming out to call on me.

My first thought was to spring up and try to cover the hole I had made with straw, but that would have been an impossibility, and I lay still, and wondered what was going to happen next.

Tike, for it was he that was stirring, had the will, but not the power to get to the shed, and falling in a heap on the floor, he went to snoring.

I tried to get up, and go on with my work, but it seemed as if I were paralysed. “Oh! for a stimulus,” I muttered, “my limbs are dead,” and just here something happened that was little short of miraculous.

It seems a far cry from that shed to a little black cat in New York, more than two years before, but it wasn’t.

The Lady Gay cat that I had befriended, and who belonged to the good old widow Gorman, was named Mollie. In common with all pussies, she had a habit of night-prowling. She was a cautious cat, and after her New York experience never went far from home, but on this particular night, she told me afterward, something had prompted her to wander further than usual.

She was just getting home, for it was near morning, when in crossing the field near the cottage, she heard the sound of my digging. It aroused her curiosity, and she came smelling round the shed. She soon caught a suggestion of me, and she mewed excitedly, for she had heard the widow tell about my being stolen from the kind gentleman who used to come sometimes to the cottage. Her voice was the stimulus I needed. I put my muzzle close to a crack in the board wall, and squealed gently, “Here I am, Mollie.”

“Are you with the black dog of the sick man?” she mewed.

“I am the black dog, Mollie,” I said. “I’m trying to dig myself out. I’m most dead.”

“Oh! Boy,” she said, “how I wish I could help you.”

“You can,” I replied, “run and get your German police dog. I heard your Granny tell the two young men that her sons had sent her one to guard her, for they were afraid something might happen to her in your lonely cottage.”

“Of course,” she said, “good Oscar, he’s very intelligent.”

“Fly,” I begged her. “They may wake any time.”

The little cat scampered away, and soon I heard a few stealthy sounds outside, and then a long indrawn sniff from Oscar, and a stifled “Woof!” He was locating me.

The cat had explained the circumstances to him, as they ran along together. He signalled to me to begin at my end of the tunnel. I started digging like a wild dog, and he began tunnelling to meet me.

His paws are magnificent—so big and strong, and he had the acute hearing of a healthy dog. He could even hear my heart beating as I worked. In a very few minutes, I was down on the earth, crawling on my stomach out through my tunnel into his.

I fell on the grass in a heap. Oscar gave me one rapid lick, then ran his nose over the bar and chain.

“Come, come,” urged Mollie who was trembling with excitement. “It’s getting quite light.”

It seemed still dark to me, for I was almost blind from fatigue.

That sagacious dog picked up the bar in his strong, white teeth, walked slowly ahead, and I dragged myself after him.

That walk to the widow’s house was a nightmare of pain. I was tormented in every limb. Mollie ran ahead, and mewed at the back door, and the widow, who was half dressed only, opened it and stared at us in amazement.

“The black dog,” she said, “and Mollie with him, and Oscar carrying his bar. Goodness gracious! What does this mean?”

In the midst of my pain and confusion, I remembered that I must identify myself. I crawled to the corner of the fireplace where she always set my saucer of milk, when master was having his cup of tea, for we often called here when out automobiling. I squealed and tried to jump in the air, but tumbled forward instead.

Good old Granny was very sharp. She gave me a perfectly amazed look, then she screamed, “Good London—it’s the Granton dog—but black, so black,” she added.

She dashed to the water bucket, seized a towel, wet it, and began to rub my coat.

“It’s dye,” she screamed again. “My goodness! my goodness! my goodness!”

The dear old soul caught me up, bar and chain, dirty and bedraggled, ran to her own bed, and put me on it, then she flew to the telephone that her boys had given her, and called up central.

The girl who answered was called Minnie, and was a particular friend of the old woman’s.

“Minnie,” she gasped, “the police, quick, it’s Granny Gorman speaking. I’ve found the Granton dog that’s been so much advertised. He was over in the cottage by the grove with the sick young man. A man that’s bad enough to steal a dog, would hurt a helpless old woman—quick, Minnie.”

Mrs. Gorman let the receiver drop, flew to the back door, and locked it, flew to the front door, and locked that. Then she put down all the windows, and locked them. Then she got a bottle of milk, and put some in my mouth with a teaspoon.

Never again will anything taste to me as that milk did. My body was frightfully tired, but my mind followed acutely what went on.

Oscar, who had pushed his head under a window shade, and was staring in the direction of the other cottage, gave a warning bark.

Mrs. Gorman stepped to the window, then she joined her hands, cast a pleading look toward the ceiling and said, “Oh, Lord—they’re coming.”

Oscar told me afterward that the sight of those two confused, staggering young fellows zig-zagging across the field made him grin. They had not recovered from the effects of their rejoicing, but something in their poor brains had warned them to set out in chase of their lost property.

They were following the tracks of the chain that had dragged on the earth, and every time they stopped to look, they would fall down. Oscar said afterward that it was a dreadful thing to laugh at drunken men, but he couldn’t help shaking his sides over their antics.

Soon they got up to the house, and after cutting the telephone wire, staggered through the garden to the front door. After they had pounded a short time, Mrs. Gorman went to the little hall window, and without raising it, looked out at them.

They called her some very fancy names, and ordered her to let them in.

“What for?” she screamed through the glass. “You’re not in a state to make calls. Go home.”

“Give us our dog,” they yelled, pounding on the door with their fists.

“I haven’t got your dog,” the widow called back to them. Then she realised she had made a mistake. She didn’t want them to know she had discovered I was the Granton dog.

“That good dog doesn’t want to live with you,” she shouted. “He scratched his way out. You’d better let me keep him.”

This excited the two young scamps, and they began throwing themselves against the door and kicking at it.

“You mustn’t do that,” she exclaimed, “breaking into a house is a penitentiary offence.”

Dud and Tike were pretty well worked up now. They knew their case was desperate. They must get hold of me, and rush off to New York. The shock had sobered them, and one of them smashed the hall window with his fist, and ran his hand in to unlock the door.

“Don’t do that,” said the widow much more calmly, “don’t do that,” and she threw the door wide open. “Come in.”

They were a very cunning pair. Dud stood outside, while Tike entered. He came right to the bed, snatched a key from his pocket, and unlocking my collar, released me from the bar and chain, and took me in his arms.

“Come, come, young man,” said the widow coaxingly, “that dog is afraid of you. Leave him with me.”

I felt Tike give a kind of jerk. He had sense enough to know that he should not leave a suspicious person behind him. He wanted to find out what she had in her mind.

“I hope in future you’ll mind your own business,” he said roughly, “and not take in a runaway dog.”

“But I like dogs,” she said gently, and as she spoke, she laid a hand on Oscar’s collar. The intelligent dog stood watching her. At a word, he would have leaped on Tike, and Tike knew it.

“Don’t play any tricks with me, doggie,” he said in a hateful way, and he half pulled a neat little revolver from his pocket.

“Please put that back,” said Granny Gorman, “I hate guns.”

“I’ll not hurt you,” said Tike, “if you don’t hurt me.”

“Why should I hurt you?” asked the widow mildly.

“I don’t know,” said Tike sullenly, then he went on, “I’m off for home.”

The widow detained him. “Promise me you’ll be kind to the dog in future,” she said.

Tike made this promise readily enough, then he tried to escape. He was reassured in his own mind. The widow knew nothing of the value of the dog in his arms.

He found it hard to get away. Mrs. Gorman took him by the sleeve. She poured out a perfect volume of talk about dumb animals, and the importance of being kind to them.

At last Tike said rudely, “Lemme go,” and he pulled away from her.

Just as quickly as he pulled away, he shrank back. The milkman, who was a big husky countryman, had just drawn his wagon up before the little garden, and was coming up the walk to the front door with two bottles of milk in his hand.

From my place of vantage in Tike’s arms, I saw a surprised look flit over the widow’s face. Evidently, the man came usually to the back door.

Then, through the half open door, we all listened to what he was saying to Dud who stood part way up the walk.

“Hello,” said the milkman, “how’s your cough? You’re out early for a sick man.”

“Better,” said Dud in a stifled voice. “I was upset about my dog—came to get him. He ran away.”

“Did he,” said the milkman indifferently. Then his eye fell on the broken glass.

“Hi!” he said in a drawling voice, “looks as if the widder had been getting gay.”

“She’s all right,” said Dud gruffly. “I guess my dog did it. He often rampages round, and breaks things.”

“That medium-sized black feller,” said the milkman—“always looks mild as milk to me.”

“He’s awful when he gets started,” said Dud—“a regular spitfire. That’s why we keep him chained—I say, you’re not going near the station, are you?”

“Yes I am,” said the milkman in a careless way, “within a hundred feet—want a lift?”

“You bet,” said Dud. “I’m beginning to feel bad. I guess I’ll go to town, and see my doctor.”

“Jump in, then,” said the milkman hospitably, and setting down his bottles, he went toward the back of the waggon, and appeared to be moving something inside.

Dud looked over his shoulder, and called out, “Come on, Tike,” then he started toward the waggon.

Oscar and I both sensed the presence of strangers. The milkman was fooling the two young men. I watched the hair rising and falling on Oscar’s back, and wondered at his self-control, for he sat quietly near the widow, waiting for orders.

The waggon was a big one, drawn by two powerful horses. We saw Dud approach the front of it. He was going to take the seat with the milkman, and let Tike crawl in behind with me. The first one always took the best thing.

He climbed to the seat, was just about to sit down, when he stopped short, and gazed into the back of the waggon.

The milkman gave a great roar of laughter. “They’re only bottles—go in and look at them,” and he gave the slender Dud a push that sent him disappearing from view.

Tike had seen his companion’s start, and I knew from the tremor of his body that he was vaguely suspicious of something, he knew not what. He didn’t know what to do, and his eyes were glued to the milkman’s face as he came again toward the house and seized his bottles.

“Come on, Tike,” called Dud suddenly from the waggon.

Now Tike was reassured. He clutched me closer, stepped out in quite a steady manner, but he did not get far—the milkman, grinning in a most alarming way, raised his bottles, jerked their contents in Tike’s face, wetting me more than my captor, and in no wise discommoding me, for my body was on fire.

Tike, in his astonishment, struck out at the milkman, and I was slipping to the ground, when the milkman caught me and stood jeering at the confounded Tike who went staggering into the arms of two policemen who had sprung from the waggon.

Dud was inside with handcuffs on. The policemen had got the milkman to bring them to the cottage. They didn’t want any shooting, and when they drew Dud into the back part of the waggon, he, to curry favour with them, called his companion.

Well, that was the last of my two enemies for me. I never expect to see them again. They were never accused of stealing me. It was found that they belonged to a gang that had swindled big New York concerns, and they will probably serve a long term in prison for their previous crimes.

My dear master was asked to interfere on their behalf, but he said, “They will be with a good warden. Years ago, I might have done something. Now it is too late for any mild measures. They have sinned deeply, and they need the discipline of punishment.”

CHAPTER XXVIII
THE HAPPIEST TIME OF MY LIFE

The milkman laid me back on Mrs. Gorman’s bed, and in a very short time, the best physician in the neighbourhood was bending over me.

He didn’t think it beneath his dignity to be of service to a dog. He put some cool dressing on my wounded paws, bound them up, and told Mrs. Gorman not to disturb them. Then he went away, and said he would call later in the day.

By that time, my dear master had arrived, and was sitting beside me.

Shall I ever forget that meeting! Master broke down. “My poor Boy—my poor Boy,” he said, and he took my head between his hands.

I was almost delirious with joy. I couldn’t stand up, so I just rolled over and over on the bed, and kicked in ecstasy.

“Lie still, lie still, Boy,” he said with tears in his eyes, and he gently pushed me back to my proper position. “My poor little lad—a regular sapper, engineer dog—dug yourself out of prison. Well, there’s one thing sure. You’ll never be in one again. I’ve bought a pair of police dogs, and they patrol the place day and night. You are a brave little doggie, but you have a good heart, and you don’t always know evil characters.”

As he spoke about German dogs, Oscar came pushing his muzzle toward him.

“You grand young animal,” said master, fondling him. “I can not be grateful enough to you. Granny Gorman,” and master called over his shoulder to the dear old woman who as of old was making him a cup of tea, “you must do something for your dog when you get your reward.”

Granny came toward the bed with her brown tea-pot in her hand. “What reward, sir?”

“The reward for finding my Boy. The cheque is all ready whenever you are.”

She made big round eyes at him, inside her widow’s cap. “Why, sir, the police caught those men.”

“You and your dog found my dog,” said master decidedly. “The money is yours.”

She dropped the tea-pot in her amazement. “Not two thousand dollars.”

“Yes, two thousand dollars,” he said.

She stood deliberating a long time. Her eyes went to the picture of her deceased husband on the wall, to the framed wreath taken from his coffin, to the photograph of her two boys standing clasping each other in an almost death grip. Then she said very slowly, “You’re a rich man, and I s’pose it don’t seem anything to you, but to me it’s a fortune.”

“I wish it were ten thousand,” he said heartily. “However, one can’t measure gratitude by money. I’m your friend for life.”

“Sir, that’s better than the money,” she said with a smile running all over her wrinkled old face. “If you’ll bring that lovely dog of yours to see me sometimes, it’ll be better than bags of gold to me.”

Master didn’t say any more, and she didn’t. They understood each other. He made her sit down, while he picked up the pieces of broken tea-pot from the rag mat, then he came back to me.

“You little rascal,” he said lovingly, “I believe I’ll be a beggar soon, if you keep on. Exhibiting you in that show has dragged me into endless litigation. The pictures and descriptions of you in the newspapers have brought former owners buzzing about my ears like angry bees. I’ve had to buy you over and over again, and your kidnapping cost me a heap more.”

I licked his strong hands. My dear master—he would sell his house, before he would part with me. Then I looked anxiously in his face. He knew what I wanted, and he began to tell me about home affairs. “Young George has mourned you like a brother,” he said smilingly. “He has gone about the house wailing, ‘I want my Borsie—I want my Borsie,’ and when night came, and you did not appear for your frolic in the nursery, he has often cried with disappointment.”

“And mistress,” I wondered as I gazed at him.

“She has been perfectly upset about you,” he said, “and Amarilla. The little dog is pining away, and looks like a skeleton. We did not know that she was so fond of you. The veterinary says that if you do not return soon, she will die. As soon as I had the telephone message from police headquarters here, I shouted the news of your recovery through the house, and Amarilla acted like a wild creature. Afterward, for she has little strength, she fell down exhausted.”

I was terribly excited at this news. I tried to stagger to my feet. I whined, and begged him to take me home.

“I don’t believe it would hurt you,” he said good-humouredly, “though I forgot to ask your physician.” He laughed at me as he said this, and went to the telephone.

“It hasn’t been mended, sir, since those young rascals cut it,” said Granny.

“Then I’ll run over and see him in my car,” said master, and he went to the door.

Pretty soon he came back. “It’s all right, Boy. Come along, we’ll go home.”

Granny Gorman carried out pillows and coverlets, and put a hot water bottle beside me, for the afternoon was cold. Wasn’t I a happy dog!—Master whistled like a boy, as we sped on our way home.

I lay as snug as possible on the floor of the racing-car, but it seemed a long time before we got on the Pleasant River Road, although we were going like the wind.

However, we came at last within sight of the lights of the avenue. I heard master say, “Hello! Baron Ledgar, jump right in. We’re open to inspection,” and he stopped suddenly.

A powerful German police dog stepped in cautiously beside me, and nosed my bundle of wraps.

“So,” he said in a deep foreign voice, “you are the dogling there has been such a stir about. If you want to get stolen again, it won’t be at night. I’m on guard then.”

“Danke,” I murmured, “you are a good fellow; I can tell by the sound of your voice.”

“No compliments,” he said gruffly, “just work, work—Boo, hoo! boo hoo!” and he howled like a siren.

Master burst out laughing, and stopped to let him out. “I never saw such zeal,” he exclaimed. “You want to be on guard all the time. A short drive would not take up too much time.”

Baron Ledgar, with an exceedingly intense manner, leaped out before the machine stood still, and went on with his work of examining every inch of ground about the estate.

“He’s a treasure,” said master enthusiastically; “doesn’t hurt any one but keeps every stranger under surveillance. You other dogs can sleep o’ nights now. If any wanderers come, the Baron and his brother policeman dog will take care of them.”

I whined to let him know I was listening, and he went on gaily, “There’s a great fashion of giving double sir-names and handles to dogs and horses’ names. You’re Boy of Pleasant River now, if it please you. You’re too distinguished for just plebeian Boy.”

I gave a kind of dog chuckle. How little I cared what I was called, as long as I was permitted to live with him.

It seemed to me my heart would burst with joy when the car drew up before the big hall door and dogs and human beings rushed out to greet me.

Good King Harry was there, and Cannie and Czarina, all barking and jumping with excitement and pleasure.

“Make way there, make way there for the distinguished hero—Boy of Pleasant River,” called master, and taking me in his arms, he carried me into the hall and laid me on the settle.

Mistress was about to lay hold of me, but drew back at the sight of my blackness.

“Oh! Rudolph,” she said, “I didn’t realise what the dark colour would be. It isn’t our Boy.”

“Yes, it is your Boy,” I squealed, and I reached my tongue far out and licked her hands.

“You poor, poor doggie,” she said, “how you have suffered,” and she patted and caressed me, and then examined her hands to see if the black came off.

“We’ll have it all washed off in a few days,” said master. “He’s a sick dog yet.”

Just here, I gave a sharp bark of excitement. Master had hinted at a surprise waiting for me, and now I knew what it was. The surprise was Beanie.

That dear dog was on his hind legs beside the settle, licking me, nosing me, assuring me that he loved me as well as he did the mournful day two years ago, when he had to go down South with Ellen.

I should, perhaps, have explained before, that the reason why Beanie never saw young George, and never came to Pleasant River, was on account of Ellen receiving sudden news of the illness of her only sister down in Virginia.

She had started off for that state in a great hurry, taking Beanie with her. The sister had died leaving her some money, and she had come back to New York to see her son Robert Lee, who was now married, and master had invited her to come out to Pleasant River.

“Beanie, Beanie,” I gasped, “how handsome you look—and if I’m not glad to see you. Where’s old Ellen?”

“There,” he exclaimed, looking over his shoulder, and lifting my head a little more, I saw Ellen coming down the staircase, leading young George. Bessie had gone away to care for a sick mother, and Ellen was taking care of our baby.

Wasn’t that good old woman glad to see me! “Why didn’t you run to old Ellen,” she said lovingly, “the way you did when you was lost before?”

My mind harked back to the time I first saw her, but I could not very well explain that this affair had been different from my voluntary running away.

Young George’s face was a study. He had heard that his playmate had come back, and he had his fresh young mouth wide open, as if he were going to swallow something nice.

At first, I felt sorry that they had allowed him to see me in my present state. He was only a baby. My colour would frighten him, and he would think I was a strange dog.

That is where I miscalculated. I might have known how he would take the thing, and I might have remembered how often I have said, that children are cleverer than grown people.

His dear mother was shrinking a little bit from me. George, after getting off the staircase, trotted up to me, and threw his arms round my neck. He didn’t hesitate an instant. He knew I was his own Borsie.

“Bad man,” he said after he had nearly hugged me to death, “bad man—make Dordie’s Borsie brack!” and seizing a corner of his little pajama jacket, he spat on it, and tried to rub some of my dye off.

His mother exclaimed, “How primitive—George, my darling, don’t spit on things.”

“’Pittin’s easy,” he said, and he started to polish me off again, when his father interfered, and promising him the pleasure of properly washing some of the colour off the next day, sent him back to bed.

As he climbed upstairs, holding tight to Ellen’s hand, I heard a gentle noise such as a cat might make, and leaning my head over the settle, saw Amarilla toddling toward me.

What a little skeleton!—I was terribly shocked.

“Poor girlie,” said mistress, “now you will get fat,” and she lifted her up beside me.

Amarilla never said a word. She gave me a perfectly heart-rending glance from her big frightened eyes, and cuddled up close to me. She lay there till they carried me up to master’s room, when she followed behind like a little mourner.

“Amarilla!” called mistress later on, when I had been placed on my own bed which was a big French bergère in master’s dressing-room, “aren’t you coming to sleep in my room?”

I heard a little stirring beside my chair, but she did not go to mistress.

“Claudia,” said master, “I advise you to leave her in the same room with Boy for a day or two. She has had a great fright about him. She will go back to you later.”

“Very well,” said mistress in her pretty voice, and master bending down took the trembling Amarilla, and put her on a cushioned bench close to my chair. “You mustn’t touch his bandaged feet, doggie,” he said to her, but there was no need of warning her. The anxious little dog just wished to be near me. She was dazed from suffering, and was afraid that I would go away again. What a faithful little heart!

“Amarilla,” I said, “I missed you and Gringo more than any other of the dogs.”

She still said nothing, but she stretched out her tiny pink tongue, and licked my bandages very softly.

“Go to sleep,” I said, “we shall have some fine romps on the lawn when my feet get better.”

She drew a long, pitiful sigh, and closed her eyes. How could any one ever ill-treat a timid shrinking thing like that. I can understand how a man can beat a fox-terrier but a toy-spaniel—never!

I did not go to sleep for some time, for there was something on my mind. I wanted to see Gringo. I wondered that the dear old fellow had not been over to welcome me. Surely he knew that I had come home. I thought he would be the first to greet me. Surely that lie would not be bothering him yet.

CHAPTER XXIX
MY OWN DEAR HOME

Bright and early the next morning, I heard a sniffling at master’s dressing-room door, followed by a knock.

Master opened the door, and there stood Mr. Bonstone and Gringo.

They both came toward me, and Mr. Bonstone fondled my head. “Fine Boy,” he said, “you did some good foot-work.”

Then he began talking to master who was brushing his hair vigorously with his military brushes. The two men were like brothers.

Gringo came close to my chair.

“Hello, old boy,” I said, then we stared at each other.

There was a most beautiful expression in his dark eyes. “Gringo,” I said in a low voice, “you missed me.”

“I’ve not had a minute’s peace since you left,” he said. “I’ve suffered more than you did.”

“Forget it,” I returned hastily.

“I can’t,” he said. “I was a brute. The morning after you disappeared, I went over to Greenlands and got Reddy O’Mare. ‘Make yourself at home,’ I said, and he’s been over to our place every day since, and I don’t boss the youngsters so much. I have to a bit, seems as if it’s in my blood.”

“You’re a great old dog,” I said admiringly, “but don’t think of the past. We’re going to have lots of good times in the future.”

“So long,” he said abruptly. “My boss has to get to town.”

I watched him rocking out of the room. How the old dog had aged. I was quite shocked.

My convalescence was rapid. Not many days later, I had my bandages off, and was able to limp about the place.

The first day I was strong enough to get up to the orchard, I received what the newspapers call an “ovation.” It was a lovely day, and not too cold. The dogs formed a circle about me on the snow, and I had to relate the story of my capture.

I looked round on their faces—our Pleasant River dogs, the Green Hill dogs, Reddy O’Mare and many other neighbour dogs, and a sudden shyness fell upon me.

Gringo was chairman, and to give me a chance to recover, he began to tell how I was caught, and purposely related it in a wrong way.

“No, it wasn’t like that,” I interrupted, and the old dog, with a smile, told me to go on, and finish the story properly.

I got excited, and talked for an hour. Then we had a jubilation. The dogs all ran round and round, and frisked and barked, and watching them, I shouted suddenly, “Hurrah for American dogs—we beat the world!”

They all barked a chorus of approval, then we separated. Gringo and I kept together, and had one of our old-time walks and talks.

“Let’s go over to your place,” I said. “I don’t believe it would be too much for me.”

“Lean on me, if it hurts you to walk,” he said affectionately.

I pressed close to the dear old fellow, and as we sauntered along, we gossiped.

“I can’t tell you,” I said, “what a pleasure it is to have Beanie here.”

“He had a great time down South,” said Gringo, “but he was glad to get back to little old New York.”

“Strange to say, I’ve been on that big estate he visited,” I said, “used to be an old plantation that belonged to one of the F. F. V.’s.”

“Who are they?” asked Gringo.

“First Families of Virginia—Ellen’s sister was a mammy on the place.”

“Ellen’s going to stay with you, I guess,” said Gringo.

“Is that so?” I said. “Why, she’s only supposed to be visiting.”

“I know, but I heard your master tell my boss that he is pleased to have a Southern mammy for young George. She has ideas about flowers and animals that your boss likes.”

“Won’t that be splendid,” I said. “Beanie is frightfully worried about leaving Mrs. Granton.”

“He is a regular steady and true dog,” said Gringo. “When he came, he didn’t know which to follow, old Ellen, or your mistress, so he settled it, by tracking one of them for half a day, and the other for the next half.”

I laughed at this, and Gringo went on. “The other day, I saw your boss watching Ellen with joy on his face. It was in your greenhouse, and young George had yanked a hyacinth from a pot. Ellen half cried, and said the poor mother hyacinth had been in prison in the black earth, and finally she worked her way out, and shook her curls at the sun, and then George came along, and tore her all to bits. The youngster sniffed too, and helped Ellen tie mother hyacinth up with a bit of string. Your boss liked that. He hates to see his boy destroy life.”

“Good,” I said, “I hope she’ll stay. Do you suppose, Gringo, if those two young scamps that stole me had had the same chance that George has, they would be so bad?”

“’Course not,” said the old dog.

“Then why in heaven’s name,” I said, “don’t human beings give all the boys and girls an equal chance?”

“Give it up,” said Gringo.

“I believe it’s selfishness,” I said, blinking my eyes in the bright sunlight on the snow, for my sight had got weak in my prison.

“There’s Sir Walter,” said Gringo, “giving his hens a last run before sundown. He keeps them in fine shape. See him nose them along. He’s a wise dog.”

As he waited to speak to Sir Walter, Arnulf the police dog trotted by. He did not stop—just gave us a rapid wag of his tail.

Walter Scott gazed after him. “It fatigues me to watch him,” he said. “He’s never still.”

“No matter about that,” said Gringo, “he’s here to keep strangers off the place, and he does it. They used to be always poking about, when us other dogs ruled. We were too polite by a long way. We never drove strangers away, unless they were rampageous.”

Sir Walter smiled, and said, “I daresay you are right. I saw him the other day get in front of a woman who persisted in coming up through the open gates. She thought he looked kind, and began to tear ivy from the wall. Arnulf growled at her, but she went on. Then he took her skirt between his teeth, and tore it. She was in a rage, and started throwing some ivy in his face. He opened his mouth, and bellowed so angrily, that she hurried away, looking over her shoulder—Pardon me, I must keep my hens moving.”

“Come on,” said Gringo, “the sun will soon be going down.”

We went on, via the rock walk, and Gringo hung his head as we passed the place where the two men had lassoed me.

“Boy,” he said hoarsely, “do you see that spot there, all pressed down?”

I stuck my head in the alders, and saw a matted place in the grass quite free from snow.

“I always keep it clean,” he said. “I used to sit there when you were gone and think what a good dog you are, and what an old crosspatch I am.”

I began to laugh. I was so happy I couldn’t help it. “Don’t be too humble,” I said, “we may have another falling out.”

Gringo was quite shocked, and stopped short.

“Why not,” I said gaily. “Fight, and forgive, and make up—fight, and forgive, and make up. That’s life.”

“I don’t believe in fighting,” said Gringo soberly.

“Nor do I,” said I, “but if fights come, don’t dodge them. Dogs aren’t perfect, nor are human beings.”

“My boss don’t fight his wife,” said Gringo.

“Nor does mine,” I retorted, “but sometimes they are just a little sharp with each other. Then they kiss and make up. You and I have kissed, and made up. I don’t want you to go mourning all your days, because you once snapped at me. It was partly my fault. I got on your dog nerves.”

Gringo grinned at me. Then he said, “You’re a comic dog—trouble runs off you like water off a duck’s back—Good land! how I’ve missed you. Come on, let’s trot a bit. It won’t hurt you.”

“Cows first,” I said when we struck Green Hill, and I limped into the stable. I loved Mr. Bonstone’s Jerseys, and the big fragrant creatures, chewing their cud, boo-hooed at me, for they knew I liked them, and they had heard of my adventures.

I went from stall to stall and greeted them, then rejoined Gringo, who was fussing about the stable door because I was so long.

“Come on up to see the horses,” he said. “I see my boss just going up with an S. P. C. A. man he brought out from the city to-day.”

I limped gleefully after him. The Green Hill stables always reminded me of the Leland Stanford stables in California, which are kept so quiet for the horses, and where they have the same intelligent care as they do here.

The S. P. C. A. gentleman was quite old, and he was standing beside Mr. Bonstone, and staring about him with great interest.

The stable doors were wide open. Each horse or colt had a good-sized box-stall to himself, and every one of them was turned head toward the door, watching Thomas who was repairing a cement combination drinking-fountain in the middle of the stable yard. It was for human beings, horses, birds and dogs. Something had gone wrong in the foundation, and Thomas was on his knees on the ground, with a pail of cement beside him, and a hammer and chisel.

“Thomas,” said Mr. Bonstone, “talk a bit to the horses, will you?”

Thomas touched his cap, and was about to get up but Mr. Bonstone said, “Keep on with your work, and call them about you as I have seen you do.”

Thomas, who is a very quiet, but a very intelligent, man of English ancestry, said, “All right, sir,” and seizing the hammer, he threw it to one side and called out, “Fernbrook Deputy, bring me the big hammer from the tool-box.”

The old gentleman in the big fur coat turned his spectacles in the direction of the stable.

Fernbrook, who is a powerful bay horse, was lifting up the bar of his stall with his teeth. Afterward, he pounded the whole length of the stable with his heavy hoofs, bent over a tool-box, took out a large hammer, and dropped it beside Thomas.

Mr. Bonstone smiled proudly, and the old gentleman said, “Magnificent!”

“Dollie Whitehead, bring me my coat,” called Thomas, going on with his pounding.

A dapper little white mare let herself out of her stall, went up to a hook where an overcoat was hanging, and carried it out to the yard, holding it high so it would not drag on the snow.

As she stood dangling it from her mouth, Thomas jumped up and said rebukingly, “Why don’t you help her put it on me, Fernbrook?”

To the old gentleman’s surprise—Mr. Bonstone, Gringo and I had, of course, seen these performances many times before—the two sagacious animals held the coat by the back of the neck, while Thomas slipped his arms in it.

“Major Golderay,” called Thomas, “I want you.”

A roan horse—a perfect beauty—came stepping daintily out.

“Also Duchess of Normandy,” said Thomas, “Lady Jane Grey, and Poor Polly.”

The animals all came out, and formed a line-up before him.

“Lady Jane,” said Thomas, “where is your friend Joe?”

Lady Jane whinnied several times, and shook her head in the direction of the barn.

“I know he’s bedding the cows,” said Thomas, “but you go tell him I want him.”

Lady Jane galloped away, and presently returned with her teeth in the shoulder of the woolen sweater worn by the grinning Joe, who bobbed his head at his employer and guest.

The old gentleman began to speak. “This is almost equal to the thinking horses of Elberfeld.”

“Can you state to me,” asked Mr. Bonstone, “any reason why an American horse should not have as much brains as a German horse?”

“None whatever,” said the old gentleman. “Horses, like men, are created equal. Tell me, stableman, what is your system?”

“Haven’t any, sir,” said Thomas. “I treat ’em as if they had horse sense, and I find they’ve got it.”

“Cultivation, cultivation,” said the old gentleman several times, as he nodded his head. Then he asked, “Can they count?”

“Duchess of Normandy,” said Thomas, “when is Dicky Bill coming from town?”

“Dicky Bill is one of the stable boys,” explained Mr. Bonstone.

The Duchess was scratching ten times in the snow with her hoof.

“Hille ho, hille ho, hille ho,” sounded a sudden ringing voice.

We all turned, and there was Dicky Bill tearing up the asphalt path from the electric car line.

He didn’t see us, and he rushed into the stable yard, and threw his arm round the glossy neck of the Duchess—“Hello! old girl.”

“Just look at that boy’s colour,” whispered Gringo, “and six months ago, he was a washed-out rag.”

Dicky Bill was pulling at his cap in confusion. He had just discovered Mr. Bonstone.

“You’ve made the Duchess tell a lie,” said Thomas.

“I told her I was coming back at ten,” said Dicky Bill, “but I changed my mind. There’s nothin’ doin’ in town.”

Mr. Bonstone put up his hand to his face, to conceal a smile. His plan was to make country life so interesting, that town life seemed dull.

The old gentleman was speaking to Thomas. “You gave that mare some sign, didn’t you?”

“If I did, I didn’t know it,” said Thomas. “They may get something I don’t get myself, for they watch me closely. If I walk down by those stalls, and say to myself, ‘That black mare is off her feed, I’ll give her an extra ration of oats,’ she’ll whinny, and look toward the oat bin.”

“My wife says,” remarked Mr. Bonstone, “that when she gives a special feed of hemp to her hens, in order to catch one, they’ll all eat out of her hand but the one she has her mind on.”

“Wonderful,” said the old gentleman, “looks as if we were the brutes, and the animals the reasoning beings—I’ll have to catch my train—Thank you, my man. I’m going to send you a book about the Elberfeld horses.”

Gringo and I travelled slowly along after Mr. Bonstone and his friends on their way to the house, but stopped on the way to speak to Czarina, Yeggie, Weary Winnie and the Frenchmen who had had their early dinner, and were coming up to the stables for the night.

As we were talking, the old gentleman and Mr. Bonstone retraced their steps. They wanted to ask something further about the horses from Thomas.

The gentleman paused to look at us. “What a jolly lot of dogs,” he said—“they’re talking just as we are. I wonder what they’re saying. Just look at those intelligent faces. They understand us, but we can’t understand them.”

We dogs all gave each other knowing glances.

“’Pon my word,” growled Gringo, “it seems as if more human beings were beginning to find out that we’re something more than lumps of flesh.”

“Gringo,” I said, “my leg is beginning to ache. I must get home, but first I want to look in on your family.”

“Good night, dogs,” we said to the stable bunch, and we went on the way to the Bonstones’ big living-room, where everybody gathered at this time of day.

Old Mrs. Resterton sat in a corner by the fireplace, knitting and talking to an old lady friend who had her chair close beside hers. A nurse-maid was bringing in Cyria and the twins from a frolic on the lawn, and Master Carty, who had just arrived from town straight as a major, was helping his young nephew and nieces to take off their wraps.

Mrs. Bonstone had just got out of her coupé at the door. She had been calling on a neighbour, and pretty soon she came in, smiling and holding out her hands to the blaze. She greeted all her family in a loving way, and did not forget to congratulate me on my restoration to health.

“They’re all happy,” I said to Gringo, “now I must skip home.”

“I’ll go with you,” said Gringo. “We dogs have all sworn that you’re to go nowhere without an escort.”

This amused me, and I tried to toss up my head and show off a bit, as we ran out into the hall and down the avenue. I could not, and had to go soberly.

“Will you come in, Gringo?” I said when I got home.

“Certainty,” he said. “I’ll stay to dinner with you.”

I wasn’t taken aback. My kind mistress never objects when I bring home a dog friend. Some women are very fussy about entertaining.

We went into the library, where mistress was alone, looking over the mail that lay on the big table. She had been out walking, and still had on her warm coat and cloth hat. She never wore furs now.

“Good dogs,” she said absently, “come close to the fire,” and she went on reading a letter.

Gringo and I lay down on my hearth-stone, and presently in came master from town.

He kissed his wife—“How rosy you look,” he said.

She let the letter slip to the table.

“Do I?” she said slowly.

“Yes—this life in the country is a thousand times better for you than the city.”

“Oh, Rudolph,” she said, “I met Stanna just now in her coupé. Really, that woman is resplendent. She looked like a tropical flower in a glass box. I wish I were half as handsome.”

“Half as handsome,” repeated master in a kind of innocent, wondering way. “Do you really think you are not as good-looking as Stanna?”

“I don’t think it,” said mistress almost impatiently, “I know it.”

Master stared at her in amazement.

Mistress burst out laughing. “I really believe, you dear, foolish man, that you think I eclipse Stanna.”

“I don’t think it, I know it,” he said decidedly.

“The boys in the street don’t stare after me as they do after Stanna,” she said.

“That rejoices me,” he said gravely. “I shouldn’t care to have them staring at you.”

Mistress broke into a delighted peal of laughter, and I think was about to embrace him, but she wheeled round and held out her arms to young George who was entering the room, followed by Ellen and Beanie.

Beanie, in spite of a warm dog sweater he had on, was shivering with cold and held his breast-bone so close to the fire, that Gringo said gravely, “I smell you scorching, Beans.”

He moved back a bit, and I said, “How you do feel the cold.”

“Too much F. F. V.,” said Gringo soberly.

“It does seem cold up here,” said Beanie, “after that southern winter air.”

“Have you been to see Mrs. Waverlee?” asked Gringo.

“Yes, she’s fine,” said Beanie enthusiastically, “and I love Patsie. Oh! dogs, we’re going to stay here. I’m crazy with pleasure. I didn’t want to go back to New York.”

We both congratulated him, then Ellen called him to go upstairs, to have his sweater off.

Master and mistress went back to the topic of the looks of ladies and gentlemen.

“Claudia,” master was saying, “if you were to tell me that I wasn’t as handsome as Norman, I would understand you.”

Mistress turned her back on him, and began to gather up her mail from the table.

“No one would look at me twice, if Norman were in the room,” said master. “He’s what I call a really handsome man.”

“Look at Mrs. Granton’s shoulders shaking,” muttered Gringo. “She thinks that’s a joke on my boss.”

Mistress turned round—her face perfectly convulsed with amusement. “Rudolph,” she said, “you old goose.”

“Gander,” corrected master. “Do the animal kingdom justice.”

“Gander then,” said mistress. “Norman Bonstone can’t be compared with you. You are the handsomest man I ever saw.”

Master gave her a quizzical smile. “It looks as if we were both satisfied, doesn’t it?” he said.

“I am a very happy woman,” she said with emphasis. “I used not to be. I am now.”

“Isn’t much more to be added to that,” said Gringo, as the two went arm in arm from the room. “It’s fine to have all the bosses happy. Makes things easier for us dogs—but who comes here?”

“Our unhappy ghost,” I said as Amarilla sneaked into the room.

“How de do, dogsie,” said Gringo amiably. “Do you think I am handsome?”

Amarilla hesitated, and looked at me in her timid way.

“Weary Winnie and Reddy think I’m a beauty,” said Gringo encouragingly, and with a hoarse laugh.

“I don’t think you’re exactly pretty,” began Amarilla shyly, then she stopped.

Gringo rolled over and over on the hearth-rug, in his amusement. “Oh! Amarilla! Oh!” he said chokingly.

“Feel any happier to-day, girlie?” I asked as she stretched herself out on the fender stool.

“Yes,” she said cheerfully, “missie weighed me to-day and I’m back to normal. Now you’re home, I’ve nothing to fret about.”

“Human beings happy, dogs happy,” said Gringo, “looks as if there was a green old age getting ripe for us. Boy, I wish every animal in the world had as good homes as we have.”

“Gringo,” I said enthusiastically, “that goes to my heart. Happiness for everybody, say I.”

“Write it down,” said the good old dog. “You know dog hearts pretty well. Say your say to the human beings. Maybe you’ll make it easier for some of the unhappy dogs.”

I took his remark to heart. I had already written part of the story of my life, and for the other dogs’ sake, I, Boy of Pleasant River, give the rest of this little sketch to the world.

THE END

THE NOVELS OF
MARY ROBERTS RINEHART

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap’s list.

“K.” Illustrated.

K. LeMoyne, famous surgeon, drops out of the world that has known him, and goes to live in a little town where beautiful Sidney Page lives. She is in training to become a nurse. The joys and troubles of their young love are told with that keen and sympathetic appreciation which has made the author famous.

THE MAN IN LOWER TEN.

Illustrated by Howard Chandler Christy.

An absorbing detective story woven around the mysterious death of the “Man in Lower Ten.” The strongest elements of Mrs. Rinehart’s success are found in this book.

WHEN A MAN MARRIES.

Illustrated by Harrison Fisher and Mayo Bunker.

A young artist, whose wife had recently divorced him, finds that his aunt is soon to visit him. The aunt, who contributes to the family income and who has never seen the wife, knows nothing of the domestic upheaval. How the young man met the situation is humorously and most entertainingly told.

THE CIRCULAR STAIRCASE. Illus. by Lester Ralph.

The summer occupants of “Sunnyside” find the dead body of Arnold Armstrong, the son of the owner, on the circular staircase. Following the murder a bank failure is announced. Around these two events is woven a plot of absorbing interest.

THE STREET OF SEVEN STARS.

Illustrated (Photo Play Edition.)

Harmony Wells, studying in Vienna to be a great violinist, suddenly realizes that her money is almost gone. She meets a young ambitious doctor who offers her chivalry and sympathy, and together with world-worn Dr. Anna and Jimmie, the waif, they share their love and slender means.

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York

BOOTH TARKINGTON’S
NOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap’s list.

SEVENTEEN. Illustrated by Arthur William Brown.

No one but the creator of Penrod could have portrayed the immortal young people of this story. Its humor is irresistible and reminiscent of the time when the reader was Seventeen.

PENROD. Illustrated by Gordon Grant.

This is a picture of a boy’s heart, full of the lovable, humorous, tragic things which are locked secrets to most older folks. It is a finished, exquisite work.

PENROD AND SAM. Illustrated by Worth Brehm.

Like “Penrod” and “Seventeen,” this book contains some remarkable phases of real boyhood and some of the best stories of juvenile prankishness that have ever been written.

THE TURMOIL. Illustrated by C. E. Chambers.

Bibbs Sheridan is a dreamy, imaginative youth, who revolts against his father’s plans for him to be a servitor of big business. The love of a fine girl turns Bibb’s life from failure to success.

THE GENTLEMAN FROM INDIANA. Frontispiece.

A story of love and politics,—more especially a picture of a country editor’s life in Indiana, but the charm of the book lies in the love interest.

THE FLIRT. Illustrated by Clarence F. Underwood.

The “Flirt,” the younger of two sisters, breaks one girl’s engagement, drives one man to suicide, causes the murder of another, leads another to lose his fortune, and in the end marries a stupid and unpromising suitor, leaving the really worthy one to marry her sister.

Ask for Complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York

THE NOVELS OF
GRACE LIVINGSTON HILL LUTZ

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap’s list.

THE BEST MAN

Through a strange series of adventures a young man finds himself propelled up the aisle of a church and married to a strange girl.

A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS

On her way West the heroine steps off by mistake at a lonely watertank into a maze of thrilling events.

THE ENCHANTED BARN

Every member of the family will enjoy this spirited chronicle of a young girl’s resourcefulness and pluck, and the secret of the “enchanted” barn.

THE WITNESS

The fascinating story of the enormous change an incident wrought in a man’s life.

MARCIA SCHUYLER

A picture of ideal girlhood set in the time of full skirts and poke bonnets.

LO, MICHAEL!

A story of unfailing appeal to all who love and understand boys.

THE MAN OF THE DESERT

An intensely moving love story of a man of the desert and a girl of the East pictured against the background of the Far West.

PHOEBE DEANE

A tense and charming love story, told with a grace and a fervor with which only Mrs. Lutz could tell it.

DAWN OF THE MORNING

A romance of the last century with all of its old-fashioned charm. A companion volume to “Marcia Schuyler” and “Phoebe Deane.”

Ask for Complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York

B. M. BOWER’S NOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset and Dunlap’s list.

CHIP OF THE FLYING U. Wherein the love affairs of Chip and Della Whitman are charmingly and humorously told.

THE HAPPY FAMILY. A lively and amusing story, dealing with the adventures of eighteen jovial, big hearted Montana cowboys.

HER PRAIRIE KNIGHT. Describing a gay party of Easterners who exchange a cottage at Newport for a Montana ranch-house.

THE RANGE DWELLERS. Spirited action, a range feud by two families, and a Romeo and Juliet courtship make this a bright, jolly story.

THE LURE OF THE DIM TRAILS. A vivid portrayal of the experience of an Eastern author among the cowboys.

THE LONESOME TRAIL. A little branch of sage brush and the recollection of a pair of large brown eyes upset “Weary” Davidson’s plans.

THE LONG SHADOW. A vigorous Western story, sparkling with the free outdoor life of a mountain ranch. It is a fine love story.

GOOD INDIAN. A stirring romance of life on an Idaho ranch.

FLYING U RANCH. Another delightful story about Chip and his pals.

THE FLYING U’S LAST STAND. An amusing account of Chip and the other boys opposing a party of school teachers.

THE UPHILL CLIMB. A story of a mountain ranch and of a man’s hard fight on the uphill road to manliness.

THE PHANTOM HERD. The title of a moving-picture staged in New Mexico by the “Flying U” boys.

THE HERITAGE OF THE SIOUX. The “Flying U” boys stage a fake bank robbery for film purposes which precedes a real one for lust of gold.

THE GRINGOS. A story of love and adventure on a ranch in California.

STARR OF THE DESERT. A New Mexico ranch story of mystery and adventure.

THE LOOKOUT MAN. A Northern California story full of action, excitement and love.

Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York

Transcriber’s Notes:

The author of this book is Margaret Marshall Saunders.

Illustrations have been moved to paragraph breaks near where they are mentioned.

Punctuation has been made consistent.

Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in the original publication, except that obvious typos have been corrected.

The dog breed name Dachshund is capitalized in this book, while other breed names are not capitalized.